History of Laos

HISTORY OF LAOS

BY Maha Sila Viravond

Translated from the Laotian by the U. S. Joint Publications Research Service

First published in 1959 as JPRS (NY)-712 Reprint by arrangement with U. S. Joint Publications Research Service by Paragon Book Reprint Corp.

Printed in the United States of America By The Arno Reprint, Inc., N. Y. 17 TABLE OF CONTENTS

Chapter I. Muong Xieng Thong or Souvannaphoum Pathet. (The Khmer Race) ...... 1 Chapter 11. The Birth of the Lao Race...... 6 Chapter 111. The Ancient Kingdom of the Lao...... 10 Chapter IV. The Lao Kingdom of Nong-Sae, orNan-Tchou ...... 13 Chapter V. The Lan-Xang Kingdom...... 25 Chapter VI. The division of the Lao Kingdom into three Kingdoms...... 83 Chapter VII. The Kingdom of Laos after the loss of its independence. The Lan-Xang Kingdoms of Vientianne ...... I09

IIISTORY OF LAOS The original copy of this material only existed in microfilm form at the Library of Congress. This reprint therefore was based on the print-out which the Library of Congress was able to furnish. It was decided, in view of the tremendous value of this material that, even though the print-out is not of the best quality, it be used for this reproduction. PARAGON BOOK REPRINT CORPORATION. J'PlZS (BY)-712 CSO t ~1][-l445

Phm Sevadan Lao, Vol 1, Viefrtiene, 1957, pp 1-301

History of the Lao Race Chapter I l+Iuong Xieng Thmr or Souvannaphorn Pathet

The mawhich constitutes towthe torritow o0 Laos Included, 290 para wo, parts af Burma, IWaya, Thailand, Cmbad3.a and Vietnam. It was called then Souvannaphm Pethet or Lam Thong or 31uong Xieng Tllong (Thong meaning gold) for tho reason that those same areas where ham to be rleh In gold orea. For %hissme -ason, when the Lao ~eopleestablished thanselvee in th38 area they gave the nme of I-hong Wng Thong to their capital ciw. (1) Dootnotes kdll be fomd at the end of each chaptey*

The area which was knotm as Sawannaphoun Pathet ttas in feat a ler[l;e penbsula diich rraa situated in botween the Indlaa Ocean and the Chha Sea adthis was the reason why, at a later date, the Vest- ern ~rorldha given this part of lmd the maaf Indochina. Sowannapbun Pathet or Indochina tras flrst inhabited by people of IChner and Lo-tm or Lwa ori@n, The Khmer Hace The Khmer race is of ancient indian descent. This race has nowadays given birth to various ethnic groups known as the Khmer, Idon, Meng, ma, Iihamu, Malay. The Khmer had established themselves in the south of Indochina before any other races thousands of years ago and has formed two large kingdoms of their ovm: 1. c Thsvuravndi K5n~doaor the civilized Kin~dom. This kingdom is situated in the west side, frorn the territory of Nakorn Pathoin in Thailand and covering the Idon and Burmese territory of the east and down to the galayan strait. 2. The Gotanura Kin~donor Gotaburanz vhich occupled the eastern part of the present province of Vientiane dorm to the tcrritory of Caebodia. Gotapwa is a Sariscrit ~ordmeaning the Kirigdom of the East. This saae word Gotapura has later become Gotaburana and the Lao people later called it Gotabong or Sigotabong. (The capital city of the Gotapura Kingdom, according to the story of That Phanorn, which was at the estuary of the Se- bangfai river, was called Gotaburnna City. The capital was laLer transferred to a place west of That Phanola and was given the name of Marukra Nakorn. Later, in about the year B.E. 318 (225 I~.c.),King Sunlitra Dhamma Krasat Hava transferred it again to Salcet tlakorn, now Roi Et in Thailand. It ims later transferred again frorn Sal:et Naka n to Nakarn Thou while other groups have come to ~ientisnef. The capital city of i:!arukra Bakorn had been at first governed by a Khmer King r;hose reign lasted to the year B.E. 5C0 (42 B.C.) and \;as later abandoned. Several hundred years later, when the Lao people had recovcr~dall these territories, they have robuilt the city of Ltarutcra Nakorn on the left bank of the Yeliong river which is now the site of Yuong Kao Thakhck. In the year 1614 A.D. King ?So-Muon of Pichit-Totsti ts-Ra jdhani had agzin changed the nam 04 Ma- rukra Nalrorn to its forxer naw of Sigotaburana. The Chinese called the lringdom of Sigofaburana as I'oh-Nam or Funan or Ponan rrhic h is Pharlom itself. These are the facts that led to the belief that the Khmer rras the first that had come to inhabit the Indochinese peninsula before any other races: 1. The ancient ruins which can still be seen today in the areas referred to, namely the stone stupas, the stone walls, the stone pools, all of these bear the marks ad the vrorkmanship of the ancient Kher. 2. The letters and manuscripts which are found on the steles are those of the Khmer who inherited them from the ancient Indians. L. The spoken languages of the ancient peoples namely the Suey, Kha, E:hmer, Malay and !Jon have, the same phonetics and tones as the language used today in the training of ele- gh~~ntsand viherever you can find these pco les, they still continue to speak the same languages they Kad spoken In the sncicnt times. Causes of the Khmer ~nigrstionto Souvannaphorn

It is e historical fact that the Xher have come to settle down in Souvannaphom Pathct even before the advent of Buddha, 2500 years ago. But the largest rnigr~tionoccurred during the reign of King Asoka Raja who ruled Pataribud from the year 210 to 227 B.E. (326 - 316 B.c.). The causes of the Khmer or ancient Indian migration to Souvznnaphoum Pathet during the reign of King Asoka Haja are reported in the King's bible and on his oxn stele as follows: IfVJhen Prince Asoka was enthroned as King of Pakaibud for about one year, His Majesty's army has invaded and occupied Kalingarad in the south, In this battle, the people of Kalingarad have been killed by hundreds of thousands and as many inade prisoners. fi Because of this war, thousands of Indians have migrated from the southern part of India to live in Indochina. In the light of this mass migration, King Asoka Raja as so upset and decided to turn to Buddhism to find the solution to end it. In cooperation with 3 Buddhist priest nemed hlokkanlibud, King Asoka Raja sent out a number of capable priests to preach and spread Buddhism in many countries of the area in B.E. 236 (307,B.C.). Tao Buddhist priests 1;novn as Sonakab and Utarah were sent to Souvannaphom Pathet. Later, in about the year B.E. 600 (57 A.D.) Brahaanisu which tras the ancient religion of India had also been practiced in Indochina and led by a Brahman by the name of Kon- thanya. This sarne Brahman was later wed to the dqughter of a Khmer king and later b'ecarne king himself. Since thcn Brah- manism continued to flourish in Cambodia and shen King Jayav- arman I1I came to power, he built the stone temple at Nakorn Thorn vdth Brahman designs in the year 057 A.D. Later, in the year 1057 A.D. another Shmcr King b~iltthe temple known as Anglror Bat with the same Brahman style and designs. From the years 857 to 1057 A.D. which was exactly 200 years the Khmers reached the peak of their splendor

(1) The area knovm as Souvannaphoum Pathet was precisely the area in wllich two priests, Phrz Sonal~aband Phra Utarah had first come to preach Buddhism in the year 236 B.E. (307 B.c.) during the reign of King hsoka Raja. Thls according to the conpilation of a British professor Rls David who said that Souvannaphoum Pathet also inclucied the land of the Mon from Burma down to the Malayan strait. Another version credited to a Thai philosopher Phra ya Darnrong Raja Nupab, who said that Souvannaphoum Pathet ~iras part of the terrl tory of Thai- land, precisely the province of Nakorn Fathom due to the fact that one can still find thcre a roonastery and a Dhamma wheel of virtues which were bui'Lt during the reign of King Asoka Raja. But in another docunent icnown as Urnngadhat, it was said thet Souvannaphoum Pathet !ins the country of Thao Xhau Bang, in the province of Vientiane and on the present site of the Kao Liu village (Thao Kham Bang who fled form Muong Nong llan is of Khner origin). But the story book of the Legends of Ehun Borom indicates that the frontiers of Laos starts from thc province of Vientiane down to the territory of Canbodla. The part of the legends vihich deals with this particular phase of the story reads as follows: IfThe stupas h3vc been brought to sou van nap how^ Pattlet at Lak Hin. Cing Sidham~naAsoka Raja ordered the astrologers to place the^ in this respective localities in the country: Phra Hang, Phra Narci, Phra Sakien and Phra Hathien at Muong Khou- ang, Loke Ban, Phrz Nom at Phon Fing Dad south of the Pasak riv~restuary. These stupas were kept in crystal and sandal- tiood boxes for worship.. ." Chapter IT ms birth of the Iao race hlnny historians agree that our miverse has bcen inhabited by human beings for more than 100,000 years. They also belie-re that the part of land which was the birthplace of our human race was along and in the vicinity of Altai Ma~ultainsin hlongolia.

The human race vihich came to being then IiaS of nnny grou;js but the largest groups 02 thcm all which Iivscl in Asis are four in number: 1. The Chinese: who lnadc theif living on cattle raising along the southea9LeXn coasts of the Caspian Sea.

2. The Tartars: who lived in the deserts and used horses a great deal in their banditry acts. 3. Thc Ginuijus: who lived in the part of land now knovvn as Korea and up to Idongolia. Their rmin profession is also banditry. 4. The -Lo: ~hoestablished themselves in the valleys between the Hnang Ho and Yan~Tse Kiang rivers in the heart of the present day mainland China. The Ai-Lao made their living mainly on agriculture.

The group of people knovrn as the I,ao h&ve settled dovm along the Ilt-~angHo river valley before tha advent of Buddha, 2500 years ago. The birth of the word "Lao" The viord "Laoff or thc Lao people has bccn recorded in va~iousversiohs as follows:

;?.. In the boolr fll'listory of Thailandf1 of Luang Vichit Vatil~lrxrn, it hns bccn said that the word I1Laoffca:ae from the !-:ords Lt?a or La-wa which vc?e in fact the nalnes of a ccri:.in ethnic group vrho lived in this part of the land long before. When the Thais migrated down to live with them, the Thais called then Lao. b. In the story book oQ the legends of Khun Borom, it has becn said that the Ltio people came to being from two large gourds (which is Lawu in ~ali), that was the reason tvhy our people got the name of Lao according to that of thc gourds. c. According to another book on the history of Thailand by Phraya Anuman-rajdhon, it has been otherwise said that before vie got the namc "LcoW, there vids the follov~ingstory: Long before, thore tsas a certain group of people who lived along the hlekong valley next to a chain of mountains which border the province of Tchc-Chwan of the Chinese mainland today. Among this group of people, there was n woman who hadnine sons Before she had her ninethson, itwas told that she ucnt fishing in the 31,lekong river. In thc- collrse of this fishing, rough floating trunk of vrood hit her about the legs and from th:t day on sho began her nineth pregnancy. When her nineth child grew up to a certain age, his nother took him along to her fishing trip in the Hekong river again. On this trip, while she v~sfishing, a Naga cane by and asked her this qucstion - Where is my son? Pcrplcxed, she had time to say only a word llkao-longlt before she ran may leaving her son behind. Then the Naga licked him once on the back. Later when all of her nine sons grew up and had their om family and home, the nineth son grew up to be the most intelligent of them all and becaric so the undisputable leader. Later, tho nine sons of this worilan lived to be the ancestors of the Lao people and were for that reason called the Ai-Lao meaning the Lao brothers. According to thc history book of China, these nine brothers are called the Lee brothers and their country mas subsequently called Psthet Choke. In the year 2055 before Buddha the Lee brothcrs were engaged in a big vrar against the chinese and so the words Long and Lee should kvc been the same word and later the tone of this word changed to Lung and to Lvang and finally to Lao. The Chinese word Kao-Long or Kiu-Lung means precisely the nine Lao brothcrs.

d. Othcr sources said that the word Lao is the same word as Dao because the Lno pconle like to live on the highland and they have had sn older civilization thzn that of the Chineso. The words Dao or Thieh, Then, Thai, ncan the sky, thus the vord Lao should also mr;n slty ~11cl in mzny cases the letter D could very v;cll bc L. And the rcasorl for the Lao to worship the spirits of the sky ? n the ancient t;i~:iescotlJd very well bc the proof of this anzlogy. The reasons as given in items c and d show enough trust- worthy facts and here arc why: 1. According to the history book of China, it has been said that tho territory of the ancient Lao people was in the vicinity of the Ai-Lao mountains which bcgsn at the level of tha present Tche-Chman province of the Chinese mainland and the part of the Mckong river where the Ai-Lao brothers lived was called "Kao-Long" which the Chincse have thcmselves later changed to uliiu-Lung-Ktang, which means the rivcr of the nine Nzgas, thus leading to the belief that this vras where the nine Lao brothers or the ancestors of the Lao people really lived. The sane book goes on to say that because of the fact that the Lao people are the dcsccndents of the Nqas they still like and worship the dragon, they tatoo dragons on their forearms (and if sone Chinese of the Tche-Chwan province still bear the dcagon tatoo on theirs, that should prove this historical relationship). 2. When the Lao pcoplc hcd migrated to Muong Then during the Khun Lo period the Chinese continued to call the then Muong Then as "Kao-Longa and the aekong river at the level of Muong Xieng Hung as "Kiu-Lung-Kiangn as before, 3. In the story book of Thao Hung, Tho Chuong, the country of Khun-Lo was known as Xuong Ka-Long (which in fact came from Eao-Long itself). This terininology has bean found in an ancient poem which related the conquest by Khun-Lo of Muong Prakan (~ieng~houaog) in Laos today: Lo, Prince of Princes Ruler of millions of Thens Conquered and ruled Ka-Long Happily they lived Together in unity, peace and prosperity. 4. In the story b?ok of Khun Thung, it has bzen said that Thzo Khun Thuong married Nang Ek Khai, the daughter of the King of the Dragons at Nong Kz-sc-sen-Gnian cnd a boy was born to them. His name sas Khun Thung and it was this saue Khun Thung who built the city of Chicn Nai in the north of Thailand today. Froln this story book, it was believed that both Khun Thuong and Khun Thung are of Khmsr descent 2nd related to Nang Jamadevi viho rulcd over Muong Hclriphounchal (nos Lampoon in hail and) in the year 1008 B.E. At that time the Lao people ha2 zlready settled down in the principality of Nong Sae. These Lao were the descendents of those known as Long, Lee, Lung, Luang, thus the word Nang Lw~ngand the word Lwang means Naga (Llvang is a Ltio word and Naga is a Psli word) as found in the Xin-Xai story book: "Like mad Nang Lnang lost her beauty Thuong disgusted and baset sent her avmy.n And in the V~tsnntrn: "Blindfolded I shall draw you Lwang And the flower I shzll put on your head.a Thls shoms that the word Lao should have been derived from the word Luang, Lee or Long as mentioned above. 5. Tha name of the capital city of the Lqo at the tiae of the Ai-Lao was also Nakorn Lung or Muong Lung vihich was in the upper north part of the Hwang-110 river. 6. And just because the Lao people owed their existence to the Lung, Ltvang or Long they now still worship the Naga and use the Naga 2s their national emblem at present. The rneaain~of the ~ord:~LaoIl The word "Laon has thc following meanings: 1. An American professor, Llr. Clifton Dodd said that the word Lao means big or a tall person, thus leading us to believe that the Lso race is a very largc one and has had a great civilization with a high degree of moral virtues in the sn- cient times. 2. His Highness Thammathira-Rajamahemuni has indicated in his monthly newspaper that the word Lao might have derived from the word Dao which means sky or the highest point because the Lao had the preference for the highland in China to build their homes and considered themselvos as highly civilized, drawing their roots from Then Thicn, Thai etc... t;hIch also Mean sky. 3, As fer as I am concerned, the word Lco derived frour the words Long, Lee, Lung or Laang and the vord Lwang Itself could very well bccome Luang which, in turn, means big or civilized. In any case, our LEO race had come to existence in the universe at the same time as thc Chinese and can be considered on this ground as one of the most ancient races of the ~corld which had known a wide range of splsndor anu progress no less than any other races of the same era, Chapter 111

The ancient kingdom of the Lao The ancient Lao people have at first established then- selvas in the valle s between the rivers Hwang-Ho and Yang- Tse (Yong-tse-Kiangy in the Tche-chvmn province of the present Chinese mainland and have built two big cities: 1. The city of Muong Lung near the source of the hang-Ho river to the north. 2. The city of Muong Pah south of the Mtang-Ho river but north of Tche-chwan. Lator on another city known as Muong Ngiao has been built. But of them all, th~city of Aluong Pah was the big- gest and the most important at that time. Other groups of people called the Lao by the name of Wunga. The King of China had sent a goodwill mission to Muong Pah. Later, in about the year 843 B.C. the Tartars invaded the territory of China dnd pushed their invasion up to Muong Lung. The people of Muong Lung, sensing the danger fled to duong Pah and about 78 years later, the Chinese have themselves invaded the Lao cities of Muone Pah and Muong Ngiao. The Lao people fled dovfnward to Muong Kui-Chiu, Kwang-Tung, Knang Sai and Yunnan in a great number. At this time the Chinese called the Lao the Tai (which later changed to Thai). Nevertheless, the people who remined and fought the Chinese at Muong Pah were successful in beating back the invading Chinese and maintained their independence. In the year 205 B.E. (338 B.c.) the Lao people at Muong Pzh fought another Chinese invasion but were defeated this time and fled the city to join their friends in the south. In tho year 297 B.E. (246 B.c.) a Chinese emperor known as Chin-Tse-Hong-Teh who built the huge, 10,000 li long Chinese Wall (one li equals 500 meters) h~dagain invaded the Lao city of iiiuong Ngino and again in their defeat the Lao people of Muong Ngino cbandoned the city and fled southward to join the others in the year 328 B.E. (215 B.c.). When all the Lao people were reunited agcin they built mother capital city known as Nakorn Peh-Neai (1) with Khun Aleng or Khun Muong as king. At this time, another Chinese emperor known as Wu-Tee appointed an ambassadorial mission to inquire about Buddhism in India. This Chinese mission v~antcd to go through Nakorn Peh-Ngai on their tray to Inclia but was rofused the pcrssing through by King Khun Meng. Infuriated, Emperor lu-Tee invaded Nakorn Peh-Ngai. Rhun-Meng fought stubbornly to dufend his city for several years but capitulated and becane vassal to the Chinese in the year 456 B.E. In the year 552 B.E. (9 A.D.) China was the scene of a bloody revolt. Khun Wang who succeeded Khun Meng in Nekarn Peh-Ngai profited of this disturbance in China to proclaim the independence of his kingdom and renounced the vassalage. The independent reign of Khun Wang lasted until the year 593 B.E. (50 A.D.) but was to become dependent of China again when the latter invaded the city. At this poiht, the Lao people havc split into two main groups : 1. Those vrho remained in Nakorn Peh-Ngai were callad the Ai-Lao . 2. Those who were fahther south were cnlled tho Ngai-Lao.

In the year 600 B.E. (57~.~.)another Chinese emperor Bnovm as ]ding-Tke had a strangs dream. He dreamed of seeing a large white flash of light shooting up in the sky toward the west. The mandarins of the court predicted that the light the emperor saw in his dream was a sign of the birth of a new religion knmn as l1Fol1which was sprecding rapidly throughout India. Taking this prediction for granted, Emperor Ming-Tee appointed an ambassadorial luission which was s~ntto India with the purpose of collecting as much information as possible about the new religion. After having spent 7 years in India, the mission returned with statues of Buddha, his teaching hamma ma) and a number of monks (the monk that came with the mission belonged to the Mahayana Sect of ~uddhism). Enperor Ming-Tee made this religion the state religion of China and soon after nany nelghibouring countries had also adopted this nea religion from I~dia. At this time, the King of Laos, kno~:n as Khun Luang Lee Mau in the captial city of the Ngai- Lao, had also accepted this Yahsyana sect of Buddhism in the year 612 BoEo In the year 621 B.E. (78 A.D.) King Khun Lunng Lce Mau died. Prince Khun Lai-Lao succeeded to his father's throne. At this point, the Chinese still considered the Ngai-Lao kingdom as their possessions and sent Chinese administrators and mandarins to supervise the Lao affairs. Khun Lai-Lao refuecd to accept the Chinese terms and Ngai-Lao was again invaded by the Chinese and fell. Ngai-Lao again lost its independence and the Lco people was ordered to pay taxes to their Chinese masters. The taxes consisted of tvo shirts and about 100 pounds of salt per person. Unable to live in such dependence, the Lao again ~ni~ratcdsouthward every time.

(1) This city wzs mentioned in the book dealing with the Ms- tory of the Thai people as luluong Pah-Nhai end in others it wzs cal-led Peh-Ngai, Pheh-Ngci, Pah-Nhai or Pzh-Nhong; others yet by the name of Muong Pak-Ai, or Poh-Ngai and noviadays the Chinesc call it Pu-Eh-Fu. Chapter IV Lao Wciomv. of Now-Sae or Nan-Tchow Nong Sac is a large lake situated in the east of the Me- kong river in the Yunnan province of the present n;ainland China. The ancient Lao called it Nong Sac or Nong-Ka-Sae- Sen-yan; the Chinese called it Tz-Lee-Fu. At the time the kingdom of Ngai-Lao was de cndent of China, the greater gsrt of the Lao people uigrae ed down to establish thclnselves along thc Nong-Sae Lake. Luckily, at the same time, the Chinese had split into three main groups: The Cho-So, the Lao-Pi and the Sun-Kwan. Owing to this split among the Chinese and especially the dispute and mar that had opposed them, the Lao availed themselves of this state of events to build up their unity and strength and had subst;quently succeeded in building six new cities, namely: 1. Iduong Mone-Sui (could be Muong SUI) . 2. Uuong Ia-Tse (no sue h name left nowadays) . 3. Muong Lang-Kong (could be Pduorg ~sne-~ung). 4. Muong Theng-Tsieng (could be bong-~ang) . 5. Muong Tse-Lang (could be ~ieng-~ane). 6. Muong &long-Tse )Muong Sae or Muong ~ong-~ae). Alllong these six cities, Muong Sae is the capital city of ths kingdom. The country was subsequently called the Nong- Sac Kingdom or Nan-Tchow. The frontiers of this kingdom have been recorded in the Chmese history book as including the following areas: 1. The northwest ern borders touched Su-Lu-Fan (~ibet). 2. In the north the borders touched tho city of Ngiu- chow (china). 3. In the southeastern the borders touched the Kao-Chi country (~ietnam).

4. In the east the borders touched Muong Sun,- province- of Knai-Tc how (China) . 5. To the wcst the borders touched the city of Noh-Ka-Toh (~akathacountry of 1ndia). 6. To the south the borders touched the city of Nui-Wong. 7. To the southwest the borders touched the city of Piu, 8. The nor.theastern tips touched the city of Chim-Mu. The Lao who lived in the Nong-Sae independent kingdom had known a period of tranquility and happiness until about one hundred years later and in %8 B.E. (225 A.D.) Kong-Beng, a capable general of Emperor Lzo-Pi of China, invaded again the Nong-Sae Xingdoin, the King of Nong-Sae put up a stiff rc- sistance for several yehrs but surrendered at the end and bccame again vassal to the Chinese emperor. Again, the Lao people lived in oppression and hardship and again they de- ci6ed to migrate southward as in the past. In the year 938 B.E. (395 A.D.) the Lao vrho remained in those six cities were able to regain their lost independence a rid. lived happily until the year 1192 B.E. (649 A.D.) which marked the advent of a new Lao king known as Sihanara (1) or Sinulo (or Eiu-Know-Loh according to the chinese). King Si- hanara succeeded in reuniting the six Lao principalities into one unique kingdom and adainistration, thus making the kingdom of Nong-Sae one of the most prosperous kihgdorns of the tine. Kin2 Sihanara wasted no time in sending a goodwill mission to China whose Emperor Xaw-Chong-Hong-Tch extended it the nost cordial reception. Later, in the year 1228 B.E. (685 A.D.) ding Sihanara died snd his son, Prince Lo:Seng succeeded to the throne of Nong-Sae. The new king followed his father's ste in sending another good~iillmission to China in the year 1238 B.E. (690 A.D.) . And to further his kingdom's ties with China, he went ovnr himself to attcnd the wedding ceremony for the Chinese emperor s daughter, H.R.H. Eu-Sek-Thien. The advent of Xhun Boroin Ra.iathirai At the end of the reign of King LO-Seng, three other Lao kings have successively ruled over the 1Jon.g-Sae kingdom before the advent of King Khun Borom Rajathiraj whose name was recorded in the Chinese history book as Pi-Loh-Koh. Khun Borom Rajathirag or Pi-Loh-Koh was said to be a very valiant king, well developed and very experienced in the art of warfare. He was in fact the liona arch who has added in his successive conquests, a large area of territories of the Nong- Sae kingdom. He was enthroned in the year 1272 B.E. (728 A.D.) and irhcn he reached the age of 32, he sent mother goodwill rnis::ion to China to renew his friendship with the then Chinese king lrno~nas Nguan-Chong-Ncng-Hong-Teh who a3.so gave him a heartitarming welcome, Khun Borain Rajathiraj built Muong Ka-Long or Muong Then (2) Khun Borom Ra jathiraj, the ruler of the Nong-Sae kingdom mindful of the power of China and its perpetual desire to invade the Kingdom of Nong-Sae was clever enough to never relax his vigilance over the ties af friendship he had had with China. His distrust of China prompted him in the year 1247 B.E. (731 A.D.) to build a new city in a locality known as Thong-Na-Oi-Nu. Later, in the year1286 B.E. (743 A.D.) Khun Borom Raja- thiraj again sent a goodwill mission to Emperor Hien-Chong of China and returned himself to the throne of !.luong Nong-Sae and handed Muong Tah-Hoh over to his second son Thao Phalan. Khun Borom Rajathiraj cohtinued to rule Eduong Nong-Sae until the year 1293 B.E. ('750 A.D.) and passed away at the age of 53. A Chinese history book laown as ftYi-Chap-Si-Sull contained the information that when Xhun Borom Rajathiraj (or pi- oh- oh) died, his first son Koh-Loh-Pong (Khun Lo himself) succeeded to the throne of Nong-Sae. But at the time Khun Lo was still ruling Muong Ka-Long. Fhen informed of his father is death, he mved to Muong Nong-Sae and, as his father, hurried to send another goodwill mission to China. Later, Khun Lo made an ex- tenc;ive tour of the Chinese territory, up to Bunnan. But, to his great surprise, the mandarins of the localities he visited did r,ot show much respect to his regard. Vexed, he sent his army to conquer these territories of China including the province of Hunnan and numbering. in all 32 cities ancl set up his administrative capital at Hunnan. Later, in the year 1294 B.E. the emperor of China sent down his armies to reconquer them. Khun Lo hurried to send an ambassador to negotiate with the Chinese gcneral for the return of some of the cities he had previously talccn away from China. The Chinese general not only refused to accept Khun Lols terms but also arrested his ambassador and pushed his army in the direction of Hunnan. Khun Lo succeeded in beating off the Chinese invaders. But knowing that the Chin- ese would later attack him again, he wasted no time in sending a goodwill mission to the king of Tibat with the purpose of negotiating an alliance with him. Khun Lo's prediction was right for in the year 1297 B.E. (754 A.D.) the Chinese did inv~deHunnan again. Using a great strategy, Khun Lo, with a sn~allpart of his troops, diverted the Chinese drive in the direction of Tibet, then sent the bulk of his troops to check the rear of the Chinese army. In this long fought battle, the ilivading Chinese army exhausted all its food supplies and a severe cholera epide~nicwithin the army forced thc Chinese to retreat leaving behind thouscrncls of hungry and dead soldiers. Khuh Lo went to their pursuit and aXnost exterminated the re- tscating Chinese invaders. When peace returned to his lands Khun Lo handed the kingdom of Nong-Sae to I-Uau-Tsin his nephew and the son of Thao Phalan, and came back to rule over Muong Ka-Long. Again, the Lao kingdom of Nong-Sae enjoyed a prosperous era for about 255 years under the rulc of 13 kings, starting from King Sinula, who have much contributed in the betterment of living conditions of the Lao people of the time, tradition wise or othernise. But in the year 1557 B.E. (1254 A.D.) when the 1,longols who belonged to the Nguan Dynasty achieved the conquest of all of China, thcy made their power felt in all the southwestern part of thcir territory and finally invaded and occupied thc Lqo kingdom of Nong-Sae which thereafter lost its independence and became, since than, a Chinese colony.

Terminology of the administrat5ve bodies of the kin~dornof JI0n.q-Sae, its customs and traditions (3) The Kinq The king was then called Nan-Chau-Ong. When the king went about his duties, he faced the cast. When the mandarins viishcd to have the king's audience, they are requested to do it in writing - verbally, the king called hiivself Mhun or Nhuan and he called his mandarins Song. The Mandarins The high ranking mandarins were given in the decreasing order af merit, thcnarnes of Tan-C hctu, Pohw-SI, Kaow-Chan. These were the three highest ranks, The rank known as Seng- Peng-Kun nas equivalent to that of the advisers. The ranks that follov~edweye: Yaon-laung, Ching-Yaon-Maung, Yun-Ngoi- Yaon-L!aung, Tai-Kuan-Chiang, Ym-Ngoi. These five ranks were knovn under one unique rank name of Si-Kun (seco~dary). The other ranlc nanes of the vxiiious branches of the administration are nine in number: 1. Uauw Song (4) - miltary service. 2. Chung-Song - registry service. 3. Si-Song - religious affairs and traditions. 4. Fat-Song - justice. 5. Hin-Song - intcrior or home affairs. 6. Hit-Song - public works. 7. idan-Song - finances. a. Yanh-Song - foreign affairs. 9. Uoh-Song - comerce . These nine official rmks vrere called under a unique nawe of Stne-Peng-Kun. There was another official rank knovm as Tuk-Song (could be Tuk-Sang) which was the ran!r of ' ministers or heads of departments which were the highest unlt rank anong the nine previous ranks. Listed uncicr thcse nine ranks were: 1. Hat-Toh - Horses Division. 2. Loke-Toh - Oxen Division. 3, Kui-Toh - Rice Division. As for the officials dealing with taxes, thore were three groups : 1. Song-Yaov 2. Ni-Kan 3. Kan-Sal There was another group of officials responsible for the intcrrlal sccuri ty or secret police !inown as Ping-Si. The following are the ranks of the officials in the pro- vincial areas: 1. Chief of District first class or District of the Right ...... Yin-Chab* HXs assistant ...... Yin-Lara. 2. Chief of District second class or District of the Left ...... Sin-Fui. His assistant ...... Sin-Lam. 3. Chief of District third class or Pen District ...... Tam-Paow. His assistant ...... *...... Tam-Lam. 4. Deputy Chief of Dlstrict or Chief of ths Pals District ...... ,..Mow-Fai. His assistant ...... MOW-Lam. In each district there was 2laays an official knov~nas Toh-Yzovi who is the dispatcher and another knovm as Toh-Sai who is the archivist. Admlnistratioii of the rural areas

Ench one hundred homes has a chief known as Chong-~ho (village chief). Each one thous~ndhoi:lcs MS a chief irlloym as Li-Yarl-Kun (5) (sub-district chtef) . Esch ten thousand hones has 2 chief kno~inas TOW-Tuk (chief of district). The high ranking officials vere selected in proportion with the size of land thcy control about 40 Song each (6) 30 Song ozch for thc lavrcr ranks ni~dso on.

The t,lilitary service rJas coc~pulsoryfor every physically fit nsle of Nong-See. Those who o~ii?horses formed together a cavalry corps. A leather belt and clothing were distributed to them once a year. Each locality mdst hsvc a lnilitary unit of 4 Kun (7). Esch 1:un has 100 flags and there was one general for every four Kun uith four Kun flags in four colors. In addition to this thsrc wer? also the king's body guards known as Chu-Now-Hoi- Chui. Thcse guards core red jackcts armed with bows and wear- ing a large leather belt around the waist. The recruitinp, n~ethods ~llphysically fit males are drafted in any of the four run assigned to their resp~ctivcareas. The soldiers of the four i

There was another catcgory of m~ndsrinsknown as Chit- Tom. They me six in numker. They belonged to the Front Court : 1. Long-Tung, 2. !r:?n~-Chi~ng(~ientiane) , 3. Ngua-Sang, 4. Kici-Sun, 5. ,",Yel~:-~ung,G. La.'--Sui. There were two othzrs in the Tow-Tuk l'~i1.i:: nsli~cl;r Vhd-Sun and Tung-Hoi. ~ii~ltstr;itiveland units The kingdom of Nong-Sae or Nan-Tchom was divided into 10 liin (9) : 1. Hum-Narn (~~uulsn),2. Pak-Ngai or Pot-Long, 5.. Pan-titin 4. Tcng-Sun, 5. Nong-Sae (~ong-he), 6. Tai-Li (~nh-bi-FU~,7. Chui-Meh, 8. Nong-Sin (~uongsin), 8. Tai- Nhoh, 10. Chiu-Sun. jirianufacturc of silk fabrics

The terrain of the Nong-Sac kingdom in the vlcinity of the I,I-Kin (~iri)lrioontain in the ~sestwas infested with Ma-

-19- laria; green vegctatioy) vanished in viinter and life was un- pleasant. But frol-n Kuk-Ching-Tchow to Tin-Si, the land was more cultivable. The people of thc area grew mulberry trees and raised silkworms and produced bezutiful silk fabrics for their om use, The p~opleof Tai-Vioh and Ki-Lin did not do so well in producing silk but used instead the fibers of a certain kind of fruit known as Poh-Lab-Su 00). -Salt There was plenty of salt in the city of Lan-Nim. It is one of the whitest and the purest kinds of salt that could thcn bo found and produced. The royal family of Nong-Sae used this d~ily. When salt had been produced in sufficient quantity, the operation was stopped. Salt was also found at the city of Kuan-Meng-Tsiang. There was no taxation on salt and the ycople were free to operate and produce at will.

nt hluong Vcng-Chiang to the nest, there was a certain varity of mulberry trees which grew on roclcs. The stem of this tree is curved in such a natura rmy that one needed only to cut it and made 3 perfect bow out of it without much additional work. This kind of bow was called Ncng-Kong. Gold ores In almost every uountain sit^ in th~vicinity of the city of Tsiang-Sun, gold ores could be found and processed. Gold wcs also fonnd and proccsscd in the form of sand along the stream but it was not of a good quality. Good horses In the vicinity of the city of Yit-Yiin, farther to tho nest there IVCS a large pastllre land for cattle raising. Horses that ccre bred and raised here were such of a high standard that they cnlled then Yit-Yim-ChPn (meaning the fast horses of Yit-~im). Bhcn the horses were first born, they are vcry small in size. When they are one year old, people attached thw: with a s~ccicsof grass ana fed them mith rice soup, 2nd when they reached the age of seven years, they are ready for use and at this age they can run very fast and can cover several hundred li of ground. The kin~'s exit Wherever the King of Ncn-Tchow (~ong-Sac)was set to ge, cigl~tred and yellov: or white banners must first be raised on the top of the poles and there mere two chicken's feather fans, one banner made aninalls skin, one axe ~itha long handle, one umbrella nade of birdts feathers in red and yellow colors protecting his person. The king's daughter was called Sun-%oh or Kaos-Moh, the queen was called Ctian-Mo-Sun-Moh. When the queen or her daughter was set ta ~o out, thcre uust also be eight red banners raised on thekr way. The uniforms of the mandarins The raandarins from the rank of Sow-Chiang down tied their vraist with a red band of cloth; the mandarins higher than the Sow-Chiang with a red and yellovr band of cloth around their waist. The nlsndarins 1ih0 had acconplished n certain merit and were being promoted to higher positions wore gilded or silvered bafids of cloth, according to their ranlrs around the i~zistand those who rendered exceptional services to His Majesty wore the same gilded or silvered bands with spccial irlscriptions on them. Those who ,had not accouplished much v:ore a sleeve- less jacket and those v;ho had not done nothing but routine jobs wore the same jackets as far as the front part is con- ccrncd but the back ~~ouldbe of an ordinary ~naterial. Features of the Nonft-Sae womef2 The Lao vromen of Nong-Sae do not use r.~nl~c-upor painted Iro~~s.They used only hair oil which was extractdd from a ccrt-iin kind of mulberry tree. The women of high standing and .f':rl:~ily wore silk skirts, their hair in braids hanging on the sides and rolling them up to the level of the ears showing purl or other precious stones earrings. The wedding The c~stoms2nd laws of thr: time did riot forbid girls, divorcees or widows to associate with men. On the night of the ncdding, the presents or narriagc settlement are passed in secret. Acts of adultery were corlsidered as crimes and liable to death sentences.

The word Nharl was cotl~ri:only used by the people to desig- nate the first nonth of the year. Thc four seasons do not differ from those of the Chinese (the word Nhan vms in fact the nacla of the first month of the year of the Chinese calendar) . -21- Food ~~rc;)credwith fish

The fish was cut in s~aallpieces about one inch in length and was cookod togcthcr with the purnpkin or gourd, pepper and trbite spinach, This kind of dish ~sscalled Ngoh-Kid. -I111sic and recc~t- The psople of Nong-Sac used a sort of fruit of the gourd fruiiily which they blow to produce sound and a bcnboo-like sort of flute with four holes which they called Piu-Sung. When ttiay offer liquors to their guests, they set the glass on their flutc and invite them to drink.

Goods sold In the market ..Silk fabrics of ordinary quality or pure ~;hltegenuine silk fabrics were traded for rare oyst~rshells known as Hak- Bia about the size of the thumb. Sixteen of these ma.?ce a bunch. !f:ilitsrT~discipline

In battle, one soldier received the flyat-Taov-I-Sungfl food ration. One army has then 2500 men. Soldiers wounded in the front lincs rcceivcd medical treatment and care chile those wounded in the rear are executed for cowardice. Works in rice fields The Lao people of Nong-Sae used oxen or buffaloes to plough the lnnd. Oxcn or buffaloes, which cver vras the cssc, are attqchcd to the harrow, then, three lnen would pull them forczrd with the help of a cord. The people lived mainly on a~riculture. Evary citizen, regardless of his social standing, rice as one of his main duties tovifird the nation. In so doing, they ;;-ere not drafted for regular public works. Once every ycar, each rice-~rov~ringcitizen contributes rice, in the quantity of tkio "taown to the administration, both as pzrt of his obligations and as representing taxes on his land. The ~ddinis-tration,in turn, is responsible in securing cultivable lands for the farnicrs.

(1) In the history book of Thailand, it has bccn said that King Sihanara was born in bluong Weng-Tsiang in 115'3 B.E. became king and built Uuong ILmg-Sae in 1192 B.E. (2) Muong Then was formerly thc- name of the Nong-Sae icingdorn :ahich was also lcnovm as the Thcn kingdom or Muong Thcn in short. Zuong Then itself could thus vcry well be n twin city: the old Muong Then situated in an crea north of the Ka-Sac lelce, Its rcnZ name was hluong Pak-Ai which was built in about 202 B.E. Thc old Uuong Then vras invaded and occupied by the Chinese in the year 456 B.E. and thereafter the Chinese changed Its name to ihdong Nhi-Tchow or Yik-Tchow (neaning the city of two kings) the Bgai-Lao end the Ai-Lao; the Ai-Lao territory south of the Ba-Srtc lake was to become the present province of Y~uulanof the Chinese mainland. Latcr, in the year 733 B.E. the Ai-Lao recovered their independence and have had Lao rulers down to Xhun Borom Rajathiraj v:ho, in turn, bLcllt Huong Then at the sits of Thong-Na-Oi-Nu as the Then lringdom. Thc re21 capital city of the kingdom ~ics[duong %a-Long nhic h is luong Xieng- Hung of today. But according to the annals of the history o f Thailend by Phra Borihnrn Thep Thani, it has been said that the city of finong Ka-Long was built in thc Fai villa e, district of Vicng-Po-Pao in thc province of lama, hai if and. This city vi~svery old and could have been built in about 570 B.E. and vJas very renowned for its china~iares, So when we spokc of Muong Then it could vory vie11 bc Muone Ka-Long (or Kno-Long in ~hinesej. Today, it is inown as lduong Rung in which Khun Borom Rajnthirnj resided for eight years. It was from this city that Khun Dorom Hajathiraj waged a war of conquest of part of China in the rcgion of Tibet. In these nay- ly conquered lands Khun Borom Hejnthiraj built a new city kno~nas hluong Tah-Iloh (~uongTah-Hoh 1:~ssuccessively known as iloh-Tae or Hoh-TaI or oh-~hai) abo~t40 Li (one Li ~q~~als 50C meters and 40 Li equsls 20 kiloncters) narth of tduong Nong-Sae. Xhun Borom Rajathira;i caine to stay in this new city of Tah-Hoh in the year 1283 B.E. (740 A.D.). Khun Boroln Rajathiraj had scvcn sons from his first wife Neng Xhompnla and his second wife Nnng Et-Keng: 1. Khun Lo, who went to rule Guong Ka-Long when Khun Borom Ra jzthira j went to rule in Muong Tsh-Hoh. 2. Thso Phalan. 3. Thao Chu-Song. 4. Thao Khamphong or Khamfong. 5. Thao Inh. 6. Thao Kom. 7. Thzo Chuong. In the story book of Vuong Len-Xang, it has been said that the sevcn sons of Khun Borotn Rajathira j have each ruled over thesc sevcn kingdoms: 1. Khun Lo over iduong Lan-Xang. 2. Thao Thalan over Muong Teh-Hoh or Hoh Tnc. 3. Thco Chu-Song over Ivluang Chulni or Vietnam. 4. Thso Khcnphong over IAuong Yo-noke or Lanna. 5. Thao Inh over hluong Lan-Pya or Ayudhaya. 6. Thao Kom over Guong La-Khamuane. 7. Thao Chuong over Muong Prnkan or Xieng Khusng.

(3) From the Chinese history and in the llistory book of the Thai.

(4) Song was a Lao word of the Nong-Sae era which read Sang, meaning office; the Chinese pronounced It Song. (5) Kun (should be Kuan in our language).

(6 One song equals 10,000 feet. ( 7) The soldiers in four kii numbered to 12,500 men.

(8) The Lan-Song river is the Lan-Xang river which is the Me- kong river itself. (9) The word Lim is a Lao word of the Nan-Tchow period which has the same meaning as the xord Tchotv in Chinese (Tae-Chlu) which in turn means city or province, For example, the group of words 12 Tchow means precisely 12 provinces. (10) It cannot be known for slrrc which vias the Poh-Loh-Su tree, but it lms been said that they grew wild in the province of Nam-Hoi in the vicinity of Kwang-Tung. Later, people tried to grow them in the temple grounds. In thc time of Rajawong-Liang, between 1045-1100 B.E., a certain mandarin named Tat-Kai from the city of Sai-Wick tried to grow it domestically and was successfully follov~edby others. Chapter V

- e fbst king of the Lan-Xan~dynasty According to relizblc historical documents about the migration of the Khmers to Souvannzphoum Patheh, as told in Chap- ter I, it has been said that between the sixth and seventh cen- turies after Christ, the Khmers had made their influence felt in Souvanr~aphoumPothet ana farther to Xieng-Scn. During this particular period, there stas a Khmer monarch by the name of Khun Chuong-Fah-Thammnraj or otherwise known as Khun Hung (1) whom the Khmers called Pwa-Huang and who ruled over the city of Ngeun-Yang nohr Muor,g Xieng-Sen. Khun Chuong hzd victorious- ly fought a \-Jar against the Vietna~nese and succecdcd in occu- pying the Vietnamese city of Uuang Prakan now Xien -Khuang. King heng-Ka, then the ruler of Lluong Prakan was k flled in this battle. Having occupied Uuong Prakan, Khun Chuong cele- brated his victory there for seven long months. In this celebration Khun Chuong offerdd his troops and the people a great many jars of rice wine. These same jars can still be seen today in the vicinity of Xieng Khucng ~vhichis being called the nThong-Laow-Hai-Chuongn (meaning the plains of the wine jars of Khun ~huong). When the victory celebration was over, Khun Chuong appointed Khun Khunng to run the city and returned thereafter to Xieng-Sen. A -t the same time, a Vietnamese general known as Hun-Barn launched an attack against the city of Prakan. Khun Chuong came to the rescue of Khun-Khunng and drove back Elun Csngf s array. Hun Bang fled with his arrtiy but went to rsk Thao Fah-Huen of lbluong Tum-\'!an& for help. Khun Chuong went after him to Muong Tum-Wang. Chao-Fah-Huan of Tum-Wang, unable to defend his city sent an ambassador to ask Khun-Lo in Muong Ka-Long for help. Khun-Lo who wzs no longer worried about thz Chinese threat of invasion at the time, and hzving also the desire to make his influence felt in the south, headed his army to the rescus of Chao Fuh-Huan in Muong Turn-VJang. Khun-Lo met Khnn Chuong in person and finally slew him. Then the Khmer army of Khun Chuong retreated. Khun-Lo sent his army after it down to Aduong Sua (Luang Prabang of today in ~aos), occupied Alllong Sv~athen under Khun-Hang. KhunAo later made Muong Sna the capital city of the Lao Kingdom of Lan-Xang in the year 1300 B.E. (757 A.D.) and later changed its name to lduong Xieng Thon&. Soon after, the Lao people migrated to settle down in the Lnn-Xang kingdom, built up their strength and drove the Khmers away in the direction of Muong Nan while other ?,a0 elements pushed downward in the direction of Vientiane. The less civilized Khrner elements which could nat flee in time, rec~aincdover in Lan-Xang and are known nowadays as the Khum, hha or the Upper Lao people (because they now live only on the hills). The Lao people, as from the day of :

The re: gn nf ChimJ&-N~~un (phi-aana Fah-La ~horani) The Lao people have cofile to establish themselves in Sou- vannapho~xnPathet, the part of territory which is the site of the province of Luang-Prabang of today. As frola the time of Xhun-Lo, when the city vias krlown as Xieng-Thogg, there were 22 klngs who succeeded to the throne (as told above). The 22nd king, was Chao Fah-Ngiao or otherwise known as Khun-Phi- Fah (3). Chao Fah-Ngiao was the son of Chao Fah-Luang-Ngom or Phragna Souvanna-Khamphong. After the death of Chao Fah- Luang-Ngom, Chao Fah-Ngiao succeeded to his father. Chao Fah-Ngiao had four children in all, of them two sons and two daughters. The youngest son's name was Chao Fah-Ngum.

Chao Fah-Ngum was born in the year of the Naga (the fifth in the 12 year oiroult of the Lao calendar) 1316 A.D.(~). He was the son of Chao Fah-Ngiaa or Khun Phi-Fah. At birth, he had had a complete set of 33 teeth. This unusual and unprecedented feature of the new1.y born prince led themndarins and advisers of the king to the cox~clusionof it being a bad omen. When grown up, he would do much harm to the kingdom. So, they suggestted that the prince be destitutcd by floating him on a raft along the stream. Chao Fah-Ngiao had no choice snd agreed. On the sane raft with prince Fah-Ngum were two nursing mothers, two attendants, six servants named Babo, Bakhum, Basien, Bachikae, Bachim, Bzlu and a suite of 33 other persons. The raft of prince Fah-Ngum floated along the Mekong river for one year before it arrived at one spot kovm as Li- Phi. At this time a Khmer monk known as Phra Maha Pa-man who was there saw the raft and when he knew that the Lao prince vras aboard, he picked him up, raised him and brought him up viith all the necessary education. When Prince Fah-Ngum reached the age of six or seven, the monk brought the prince to the Khmer king who then ruled over the city of Nalrorn Luang (~akornThorn in Cambodia today).

Prince Fah-Ngun grew up In the palace of the K~ner king. Be had the same kindof education as any other Khmer prince of his time and provcd to be a very clever and intelligent stu- dent, When he reached naturity and thanks to his intelligence, he received from his step-father king the hand of the latter's daughter, Princess Nang Keo-Keng-Ya, inorder to tighten the bond of friendship between the Lao and the Khaer kingdoms. Thao Fah-Ngum lived happily there with his bride until he reached the age of 33 (5). In about the year 1343 A.D. Chao Fah-Ngiao, his father in the Lao lringdoln died. The mandarins there put Chao Fah Kham-Hiao, his mcle on the throne. In light of the events that tool< place in the Lao kingdom, Thao Fah-Ngum asked his father-in-law for permission to head a Khmer army to conquer the Lao kingdom. This mas granted. The kindness and generosity of the Khmer king toward Prince Thao Fah-Ngum were not without purpose. In fact, at that time, the Khmer kingdom experienced a great setback and was under heavy pressure. The King of Sukkhothai, the then capltal city of the Thai kingdoin, which used to be under the cont~olof the Khmer kingdom, had renounced his dependence to the Zhmer kingdom while successive acts of dissidence occurred during the reign of Khun Pha-Muong and Khlm Bang-Kang-Thao, the ruler of Nuong Bang-Yang, in the year 1227 A.C. Later, in the year 1282 A.C. King Khun hamkhamhaeng of Sukkhothai had further extended the limits of the Thai kingdom so as to include many localities of the Khmer kingdom itself in the east, frun Jzuong Sra-Luang or kiuong Nong-Han down to fiuong Roi-Et and Korat, On 'the other hand, the IChrners had gradually fallen down to the point where they were unable to defend themselves. With these facts in mind, the Khmer king had a strong desire to retaliate zgainst the Thais or, at least, to check their advance. Hence the Khmer kin&ls kindness to Prince Fah- Ng-m so that he could use him to stop the Thai expansion. Prince Fah-N~unlsreturn to the Lao Bin.l~do~ In the year 1892 B.E. (1349 A.D.) Prince Fah-Ngum ancl his Khmer wife bid good-bye to the king of the Khmer lringdom and hca~icdan arluy in the direction of the Lao kingdo~u. When he arrived at Iduang Paii-Kop (6) he attacked this city which fell to his army. Phragna Phomnathd, its ruler, was killed in the aaue battle. IJrince Fah-Ngum then appointed Phragna Phomlnathadls nephew to succeed nis uncle, and appointed other heals of other localities of the rc-gion, namely Phragna Done- Dacng, Phraena Soke, Phragna Chan-Hom, IJhraena dhong-Thong and Phragna Ai, issuing to each of them orders to supply hirn wit11 elephants, gold and manpower. After having a firm control over iduong Pak-Kop, Prince Fah-Ngun marched on sduong Kabong (7) an6 again occupied it. Phragna Nanttlasen (8) the ruler of Wuong Kabong fled on his elephant but was later caught at Pak-Tho1.1 (9) and executed. After the fall of L1uon.g Eabong, Prince Fah-Ngm~ appointed Phragna Nanthasenls brother to rule It and again ordered hiln also to supply him with one hundrdele hants to ether with two hundred mahouts and two hundred raen an5 vzonen, f mo thousand bahts of gold and two hundred rolls of various materials. While setting camp at Wong Kabong, his arrLy went about con- qut?ring other localities, namely llilong Phregna Charnpa, iiuong Phragna Chim, lhuong Phragna Chaa, Muong Phragna Don Sakkau or Don Sa-Kae, lduong Phragna Sanang, Iduong Phragna Sung and Muong Phragna Soke @ and,as before, ordered them to cupply him with silk curtains, gold, elephants end manpower. After this victorious drive, he headed his army across the Nam Hin-Boon river in the direction of hluong Vieng m, arrested and executed its ruler and appointed his ovrn brother to succeed him, He appointed other heads, namely Phragna Kuang-Siem, Phragna Kuzng-Thong, Phragna Muong Luang, Phragna 1:luong Man, I'hragna Muong Vang, Pkiragna Katark, Phragna Ch~inphoneand Phragna Sapone and ordered them all to supply him with cotton and silk materials, curtains, ceiling carpets and manpower. When all this was done, Prince Fah- Ngum set caEp on the bank of Nam Kading river. Here, Phragna Saxokhorn, the ruler of Nam-Hung @) set out to fight him. Prince Fah-Ngum appointed Ba-Chi-1:ae as his arm 1s conirnander to fight Phragna Sanl..hom. Ba-Chi-lhe mptured P hragna Samkhom and drowned hiiri at the ~outhof the Bang-bath stream @$. The bulk of tlie army marched into the city under the princels awn command. -The ruler of Lluoncr Pws urre- When Phragna Ched-Chuong, the ruler of lduong Pman (~ieng-Khunng) learned about the fall of lduong Phra Mam-Hung to Prince Fah-Ngumls army, he %;as very fightened. He vmsted no time in appointing Luang Pnan and ?>!un-Kharn to offer his surrender and alliance to the prince. The wording of the surrender terms is as follovis: "1 am but the direct descendent of Khun Borom Rajathiraj and Khun-Lo. If you should vdsh to conquer any territory in the future, men and I are ready to help You? Highness to the best of our "1:a ility.. ," When Prince Fah-Ngm read this message, he felt so touched that he was compelled to send him a reply as follows: "The fact that our brothers in Muong Phuan think so sympathetically about us is indeed very congratulating, Whichever part of lands belongs to our brothers shall remain theirs, War supplies and other things that I need, I shall send for, The territories I have so far conquered shall be asked to come and pay respect to our brothers as well..." After having sent such a message, Prince Fah-Ngum ordered the ruler of Muong Phuan to raise an army, marched from tvro directiohs to the territory of the Vietnamese kingdom and occupied three of its cities in the year 1894 B.E. (1351 A.D.). When informed of the rapid advance of Prince Fah-Ngumls troops, the Vietnamese king, fearful of the loss of all of his kingdom, hurried to send a delegation to meet him with precious gifts and a proposal to make the following concessions in his favor: 1. The people dwelling in houses on stilts shall be recognized as those of the Lao kingdom. 2. The territory of the Lao kingsom shall include the areas from Ton-San-Sam-Nga to Nam-Ma-Sam-Kheo or from Hin- Sam-Sao to Nam-Taov-Sam-Kheo. 3. The limitation procedures shall take into account the flow of the rain water from the mountains, that is to say that whep it rains, the part of lands covered by the rain water running in the direction of Lao territory shall be recognized as part of Lao territor and the part of lands on which rain water flows TA the direction of the Vietnamese territory shall be recognized as part of the Vietnamese kingdom. After the limitation of tho said territories, Prince Fah-1Jgum vxnt on to invade and annex several cities in the north, namely lluong Then, Muodg Sai, Muong Lai, Muong Kuang, Muong Horn, Muong Kang-Lan, Muong Sing-Thao, Muong Hum and Muong Gaat, again ordering them to supply him with gold, silver, curtains, silk, ceiling carpets, equipment, war supplies and manpower. Thereafter, Prince Fah-Ngum occupied both Muong Bun-Tai and Bun-Neua. As his army approached the territory of Muong Xieng-Hung, its ruler decided to send him gifts which consisted of 1C0,"X units of the countryts cur- rency, 100 horses together with gold and silver saddles and a great quantity of other materials. Having completed hls conquest of the northern territories, Prince Fah-Ngm eppointed one of his lisutenants nemed Ba-Chim as his imuiediate deputy to control all the northern territories while hc pushed his victorious army downward to Iduong Noi. The ruler of Muong Noi offered him his allegiance with a bright v~elcomeceremony and Prince Fah-Ngum was very pleased. He then gave the ncv: name of Muong Kang-Yao to Muong No1 and continued his march to PaB-Ou, where he camped for some time. In the meantime, Chab Fah-Kham-Hiao, his uncle, informed of the presence of Prince Fah-Ngw at Pak-Ou, sent out his army to fight him thee times, but was driven back every time by Prince Fah-Ngumls army. Feeling ashamed of his defeats, King Chao Fah Kham-Hiao committed suicide by poison- ing himself and his wife. King Chao Fah Kham-Hiao had no sons but two daughters ::no~vn as Nang Kel-Mahari and Nang Keo-Nong-Riao. The advent of Prince Fah-N~um After the death of King Chao Fah-Khau-Hiao, the same mandarins and ministers that had previously abandoned Prince Fah- N~UJlost no time in inviting the Prince to the throne of Na- korn Xieng-Thong. Prince Fah-Ngum was enthroned in the year 1353 A.D. Tihen he reached the age of 37 he ms given the nar3c of AFhragna Fah-La-Thorani Sisatanakanahud". After Prince Fah-Ngum officially became king, he reorganized the kingdom's administration, giving the most important posts to those who tKiercabandoned him to the Khmer kingdom and who had fought by his side in his long conquest: His step-father became Sen-Muong (post equivalent to thct of Maha Ouparaj or Prirnc Minis tcr) ; his other step-father became Mun-Luang; his step-uncle became Chao Ph~n~IJeua;his other step-uncle became Chao Phun-Tai; his stop-brother became Phragna Ka-Sak 09. me invasion of ~~~uon~uena- Sen One year after his enthronement, in 1897 B.E. (1354 A.D.) King Fah-Ngum left the kingdomls affairs to the charge of his wife Nang Keo-Kcng-Ya, cho at that time was three months pregnant, while he sailed off to invade Muong Xieng-Sen. When he arrived et a point lrnov~nas Muong Leuslc Thao U-Long the ruler of the city carno to meet him and told him that he was the son of Nang Keo-Mahari wha, in turn, was the daughter of Chao Fah Ebzr.1-Kiao. We therefore belong to your own farni1y.n King Fail-Ngm said to him that if this was the truth, "then let Muone Leuak remain yours as my al1y.n Thereafter, he pushed farther on to Pak-Bncng, captured its ruler cnd occ~lpicdPak- Thn. From hluong Pzk-Tha he lbtkr occupied Nuong Xieng-!:bong, Eduong Kholre-Han, Mimng Xieng-Thong and Muone Xieng-Tun, and formed these four cities into one mit known as the "Four Cities on the Watern, undcr the control of the ruler of Muong Xieng-Tun. Four other cities, namely Muong Pha, Ljuong Phua, Ehuong Phu-Kh~m and lduong Hacng were also occupied ahd formed into one single unit knonn as the llFour Citles on 1,andrr. While hc rested at Pak-Tha, King Fah-Mgwa proceeded to tzke a census of all the physically fit males of the area hc had thus far conquered. They totalled 400,000 Lao and 100,000 Yaos arid Vietnamese; there wcre also 600 eleph~nts. After checking his ljilitcry might, King Fah-Ngum pushed his drive for conquest further and this tirue captured both Muong fiin and Muong Ygao, and rested at tvluong Don-;.loon (Huong Xieng-Rai today). On his errival, King Szal-Phcya, the ruler of Lan-Na who established his hc-adquarters in Muong Xieng-Sen, sent out an arny totalling 400,000 men under the command of Phragna Sen- Muong, to fight King Fah-Nguml s army. Ba-Chin, King Fah-Ngua1s immediate deputy was pitted against Phragna Scn-Muong and slew him. The Xieng-Sen army fled in panic, the Lao army of Lnn-Xang pursued It down to Lluong Pheo, kluong Lem, Muong Rai, Bar? I\Thu, Muong Nhuang, flua Phuang, Hua Fai and Muong Xien&- Ktlaeng. King Sam-Phaya (or otherwise known as Thao ha-Nhu) scalizing his imminent defeat, charged his mind and appointed his lieutenants ldun Phulrarn, L!un Suru and Mun Rang-1,luong to surrender and offer kls allegiance, agreeing to make available to King Fah-Nguni, 1OCO llabs of rice; 20,000 of gold; 200,000 of money; onc sapphire ring knov?n as; Yot Xieng-Sen; one dia- mond ring %nov:n as Yot Xieng-Rai and onc ruby ring knoiin as Mani-Fah-luang. There were also other [lrecious gf f ts for the rest of the army. Then the two kings decided to set the frontiers of their raspective ki~lgclorssas follov?~:The territory south of Fhn-Dai was added to thnt of the Lan-Xang kingdom of King Fah-Ngurn. Thcrcaf tcr ilirlg Fah-Ngi:u!l orderc-d the trassf er of 100,000 Khmers, then living in Hua Namtha J.11~on.g La and Muong Ioh up to tho territory of the Lu, to duong Xleng-Thong, lcxving only 20 families at Phu-:Khun, 20 families at Phu-Chom- Chaeng and 20 fariiilies at Phu-Kha togcth~rwith the following rulcs to abide by: "You shall not resist the Lao people, you shall not take away any of the I,ao proporties. Should you be engaged in any dispute, should yoti vmnt to fight one against another, you shall remember this: Elulcab, Muhab, Muh- uai, IJmeung, Mugeuk are the five fighting days in which you shall be free to fight; hlulcat, kulrot, iluhong U~itauw, Mtlka are the five days in which you shall not fiehor shall not take away each other's properties. Those of you who fail to com@y to these rules, this rock which I have brought over from Sop-Khan-Xieng-Doric-Xieng-Thong and which weighs 2500 bahts shall be recognized as the weighing unit for your silver to be offered to me together uith a buffalo, etc..." King Fah-Ngm spent tvio pears in conquering the northern territories. Upon his return to his capital, a son had already been born to his vrife. The u~andarinsof his palace gave the child the3naie of Thao Oun-iduong (or Thao Oun-Heuan in other books) . The invasion of Vientiane

In the year 1F:C3U B.E. (1356 A.D.) King rah-Ngum invaded Vientiane. For this battle he appointed Ba-Bo and Ba-Chi-Khae as h:is front line coinlnanders with instructions to deploy to Muong Sai (lliuong an-~ai). Thao Khai, the ruler of Muong Dan-Sai, offered stfl resi-stance but was later captured by B3-BO and executed at Xieng-Som (on the Buei-Som river). King Fah-Ngum appointed Ba-Bo to rule over Muong-Sai while he headed his army to Khoh-Kaeng and later to Tha-Neua (vest of Si-Kliai village of today in ~ientiane). When Thao Xieng-Kung, the ruler of Vientiane and Phragna Phao, his son and ruler of IiIuong Vieng-Kham @6,,t learned about this invasion, they raised an army of 20,000 strong and 500 elephants to defend their territories. It is told that Phragna Phao was riding a big elephant nar!~ed Nan! Khoi, measuring nine elbov~sin height, (ap~roximately42 ~neters)while Thao Xieng-Mlmg rode another narncd Vangburi, ~;easuringeight elbows in height (four meters). King Fzh-Ngum was riding an elephant named the Four Kingdoms of Xieng-Thong while Phragna Muong Sai (~a- RO) rode another ~lanedI1heo Chaldcavan and Ba-Chi-Xhae rode anot h~rna~ned ichuan-Luang-Fah. They clashed first at Thin- Champi. Ba-Chi-Khac was opi~osedto Thao Xicn -Yuong, slew hlrn ar,d then turned to I'hragna Pinaols elephanf . Upon the death of his fa-Lher, Phragna Phao retreated with his army to his capital of Vicng-Kham, thus enabling King Fah-Ngum 1s army to enter Vientiane. Thereafter, King Fab-Ngwn ordered Ba-Cljirn, Ba-Sicm and pa-Chi-Khae to go after Phragna Phao at Vie But, in spite of their ability, these tWeo generals of??iFrn* Fnh-Ngvm were unable to capture the city of Vient-Kham because it had a thick, live bamboo pampart around it. The three gen- crals brought the mn ttur to the attention of King FahqNgum, a master~nindof all strategies in ancient rarfare. King Fah- Ngum did not take long to cone out vith a brilliant idea. He quiclrly ordcrcd his Finance Department to make available a @eat quantity of gold and silver vtith nhich to manufacture arrox. Vihen the necessary number of gold and silver arrows had been produced, he ordered them sent to his fighting gcn- erals with secret instrllctioll to shoot them into the bamboo rampart, pretend that a final charge v~osimminent, and thcn retire and wait to see what would happen next. King Pah-Ngunls ardcrs hcd been strictly observed and carried through. In thc meantime, King Fah-Xgum rested and entertained his troops in Vientiane. But before long, he marched across the hlekong river to capture Muong Ken-Thaa and ?duong Nakorn Thai 47) ; then, to thc Thai capital city of Si- Ayudhaya. He then nppolnted Ba-Chi-Khae as Iillun-Kae to rule over the territories adjacent to Si-Ayudhaya, and returned to Vientiane. When the people of Vieng-Khain learned that Xing Fah-Ngumg s army had retreated, they resumed their normal occupations. But to their surprl.sc, they saw gold arrows about the bamboo ra~lytlrt. Not knowing the danger that aviaf ted them and their city, they stzrted clearing the rampart In order to collect more ~01darrows. As the cloaring of the rznpert progressed; lar{;e holes appe~redin many sections. The watching hoops of King Fah-Ngum wasted no time in resuming the attack and sat the ra~npartafire whit h ultimately overvrhelmed its occupants :;-ho were powerless in fighting the blaze. Itdid not takc long for the renpart to fzll apart and make way to a ra- thcr easy victory for King Fah-Ngumls troops. rhragna Phao himself was nado prisoner arid brought to Muong Xieng-Thong in a cage @€). When the troops arrived at Ban Thin-Raeng, Phragna Phao died right there. Ban Thin-Haeng was later elevsted to becoac Muong Song. After the fall of Muone Viong-Kham, King Fah-Ngum ;;ahara j returned to his palace in Vientiane. Again, he made another census of his mikhty aruy and the peotlle he had thus far controlled from iduong Pah-Huei-Luring (ld to Thong Pha-Dai, The census showed 600,000 strong, ZOOC elephants and 1000 horses. To the south, hls conqucrcd e;l.!pirc stretched from hluong Phra Nam-Hung Xieng-Sa (20 down to touch the territories of the Cham-Khmer and those of the Vietnanose, including Huong Pa-Kuang @) with 4CD0,000 uen, 1000 elephants and 500 horscs. His actual might was thus l,OC0,000 strong of trhich 7il0,CCO were Lao and 300,000 were Thai. When the Vientisne-Vieng-Khaln battle was over, King Fah- Ngum appointed Ba-Khum to be Ihn-Chan to rule over Vientiane, adBa-Siem to become Kun-Kabong to ruLc over the territories in the south fronl l.;uong Phra Nzm-Bung-Xicng-Sa down to the Ciir:~territorics . He ordered Phragna Lluong Khua (~a-~hirn)to trensfcr 10,000 fsr?~ilicsof his citizens to an area outside Vientiane known as Ksldac-Fatcb @?), and another 10,000 farnil- i~sto Nong Ha-Noi Nong Han-Luang and the Wan-Pao mountain 62) and Suong-Sai r~gion@I. That was the rcason why a great nunlbcr of Lao people es.tab1ished themselves in the Khmer terri tories. The invzsioll and fall of tduon~Rol-Et Thc territories of the northeastern part of Thailand to- dsy from Ltuong Nong-Han to Muon& Roi-Et were formerly the possessions of the Khmer kingdom. Later, they were to become Thai possessions. During the reign of King RhunRama-Khamha- eng in about 1234 A.D., as previously related, it m&s said that during thc Sulrkhothai period the power of King Khun Rana- Ei~alnhneng greatly declined. King U-Thong built the city of Ayudhaya in 1350 A.D. (three years before the enthronement of King ah-Bgum) and subsequently the city of Roi-Et became a possession of the ruler of Ayudhaya. This led King Fah-Ngw to reconquer Roi-Et. Elere is how it happened: At that time, King Fah-Ngm Llaharaj was said to have rcstcd and entertained his troops In Vientiane and thereafter movcd on to conquer Pathet Lan-Phya @$ or Si-Ayudhaya itself. The dcploylnent of his troops was known to be as follows: Front or crscl: troops under the command of IAun-Kae and Mu- ilnbong; the right wing under Phragna iduang Khua; the left wing under Phragna lluong Sai; Uun Chan was in charge of the roar. The total strength was 48,000 men 2nd 500 elephants. These troops moved first in thc direction of Phra Ngam lake @I, captured the city of Phra-Ngam and thcn rrarched on Koi-Et, captured the city and its ruler, and thereafter sent part of the army to capture several small cities of the area, namely Muong Phrased, Muong ilhra Sakbien, Iiuong Phra-Li liuong Phrn Nnmi, lduong Phrn nathj.cn, Muong Sekhamad Yuong Saphang-Sic hac @@ and Izuong Phone Fing-dead. c They put the rulers of these cities in detention in Muong Roi-Et and then sent a message to King R?.ll;a-Thibodi Uthong of St-Ayudhaya, saying I1Lct us know whether you are prepared to fight or not to fight.fl Upon receipt of thc message, Ring Harm-Thibodi Uthong was frightened znd sent the reply saying, We are brothers since the time of iShm Borom; rilay it be known, should it be your desire the territories from Dong-Sam-Sao (Dong Phragna ~ai)to tke Phra~naPoh mountains and Muong Nakorn Thai shall be yours. Besides, I shall bring you sugar every year and my ovm daughter, Nang Keo-Lot-Fah shall be sent to care for you,, ,n His terms having been accepted, the ruler of Si-Ayudhaya sent along nany other gifts cons2sting of 51 male elephants, 50 female elephants, 20,000 worth of gold, 20,000 worth of silver, 100,000 pieces of rare horns and nany hundreds of other things. All this had actually refrained King Fah-Ngum from attacking Si-Ayudhaya. At this juncture, King Fah-Ngum had intended to execute the imprisoned rulers of the many cities he had captured in tbe form of a sacrifice and ceremony and in honor of his vlc- torics. When the word of his intentions spread and reached His Venerable Phra Mzha Pasman his one time tutor and professor, the latter solicited the King13 clemency adpardon mhic h were granted, The prisoners were sent back to their respective cities with specific instructions as to their fu- kure behavior, and King Fah-Ngum returned to Vientiane.

After he had returned to Vientiane, King Fah-Ngum proceeded to the promotion and appointment of his valiant generals and troops as sell as the reorganization of his kingdom's administration. 1. Provoted Sen-Muong and Mun Kabong to the rank of Field- Mar shal-in-Chief . 2. Promoted Mun Luang, Phragna Muong Khua Phragna kluong Sni, Chao Phoum-New and Chao ~houm-TE~to the ranks of Generals of the Five Armies. 3. Promoted Phragna Mun-Na and Phragna Phen to the ranks of Chief of Police for the front palace. 4. Promoted ;dun-Naneua and Mun-Natai to the ranks of Chief of Police for the rear palace. 5. Promoted Nai Luang-Neua to the rank of Chief of Just- ice for the front palace, includin~the dignitaries, 6. Promoted Nai Luang-Tai to the rank of Chief of Justice for the rear palace, including all the other personnel of the palace, As for the other cities and territories, he divided them into units ltnovm as Kheuan-Iluong, Kaeng Muang and hluong Dan (~alnCity, Supporting City and Outpost City in that order). Among the cities to become the blain or Capital cities mere: 1. Vientiane, v~ith Ilwl-Chan (or ~a- hum) as ruler, 2. Vieng-Kham, with Phragna Phao (the nevr one) as ruler. 3. Vieng-Kae, with ihun-Kae (or ~a-~h-~hae)as ruler. 4. Viene-Phra Nam Hung, with Mun Naa Hung as ruler. 5. Vieng Pak-Huei-Luang, with Phragna Pak-Huei-Luang as ruler. 6. Vieng Xieng-Sa, with Phragna Xieng-Sa as ruler. There were four outpost cities (i'huong an) : 1. Muong Ken-Thao, 2, iduong Nong-Bua, 3. 14uong Sai-Kheo, 4. Uuong Sam-Aun. Having completed the reorganization of his kingdom, King Fah-Ngm and his mandarins observed another victory celebration in Vientiane, aoelebration of unprecedented splendor which lasted for seven days anci seven nights. Ten elephants, 1060 oxen and 2000 buffaloes were killed on this occasion. Rev-note of the internal a~licvof Rin~Fah-NEW After the victory celebration, Xing Fah-Ngum r~adeknown to his subjects the key-note of his internal policy: There shall be no thieves and no acts of Sanditry in our territory. There shall be no fighting and no unnecessary bloodshed asone, us all. Disputes shall be thoroughly examin- ed and fairly judged. Life sentences shall be pronounced only as a last resort. Those found guilty shall be jailed and released after they have served their terms in prison, so they can resume their normal activities, There must be people in our land before we can produce the things we need. 2. Our people shall try at all times to avoid disputes and bloodshed a.nd shall cooperate to the best of our ability to defend our territory against aggression from without. 3. Once every ~ROmonths our people shall be given an audience with me, and ow people shall report to me their suf- ferings and successes, Once every three yearsour peo le shall come to me at 14uong Xieng-Dong-Xicng-Thon and wc shaP 1 together pray to a11 the guardian spirits of our lands for gro- tection and benedictions. Those who fail in doing so shll bc considered as unfaithful 2nd undesirable and shall be pun- ished according to the rulcs set forth by our great grandfath- cr Chao Fah-Luang-Ngom. 4. Our gcoplc shall not make use of any af our subjccts against the others for their own purposes, nor commit acts of adultery which arc liable to heavy sanctions, and fines (five bshts worth). Those found guilty of ~nurdershall receive life sc-ntcnces. 5. Ransoms shall not be asked from our prisoners of war. The ~nandzrinsshall not fine anyone for norc than one hundred units, for if they did they themselves shoula be asked to pay such fines. Having issued all these orders to his mandarins and subjects, King Fah-Ngum returned to ~,!uong Xicng-Thong and arrived there on Tuesday, thk third of the nec moon of the year 1901 B.E. (1357 A.D.). The introduction of Buddhisn of the Hinavan Sect as aracticed in Ceylon from the Khmer lcingdom to the Lao king dors The Lao people of the ancient tilnes worshipped the spirits of heaven or practiced the cult of their nncestors as did the Chinese. They were close to the Chinese territory and had close contact with them for a long period of time. Tiloueh the Lao people of the time d King Khun Luang-Li-Maow of Makorn Ngai-Lao (69 A. 9.) hnd gracticeii Buddhism, it was then another type of Buddhism, lsnovrn ns the dahayan Sect, that vas observed. But several huhdred years later, when the Lao people migrated to the Kan-Xang kingdom, this type of Buddh- ism hsd greatly declined. The people again resuned the wor- s~lipof spirits until the advent of King Fah-Ngum. With the advent of Kin Fah-Ngum, his wife, Queen Nang Koo-Kcng-Ya no- ticed to her !&like that her ,,0,1,, rn~ndarinsas we11 as common citizens, practiced the cult of spirits, killing, novt and then, elephants and buffaloes for sacrifice to the spirits. Since the Queen was a fervent Buddhist from the time she had lived in her native Khmer lcingdom, she could not, as Queen of the Lao Bingdom, allow this pactice of sacrifice by her subjects to go on. kith this in mind, she gracefully requested her husband to introduce Buddhisn into the Lao kingdom, otherwise, she would ask to return to her father's land of the Khmer kingdom. Upon this request frou Ns beloved wife, King Fah-Ngum dispatched a mission to his father-in-law- king, requesting that Buddhist monks be sent to the Lno kingdom to teach his subjects about Buddhism. The request vns gracefully heeded by the king of thc iihrncr kingdom. He invited Phra Maha Pas- man, King Pah-N¨s own tutor and Phrn Maha Thep-LaneIra, together with 20 Buadhist monks and t hree other experts named Norasing, Noradeth and Norasad to preach Buddhism in the Lao kingdom. At the same tine, a hold Buddha statue knovm as Phrzbang was brought along, together with a Btlddhist bible, the Tripikata. In addition to this, engineers and craftsmen wre sent along iiith ,ausical instruments, such as flutes, xy- lophones and othars. And to coinplcte his technical assistance to Ms daughter and son-in-law king, thc Khner king sent an- othzr contingent of 5000 ordinary people, I000 helpers for the il:onks, ZOO0 hclpcrs for the experts ~ndlClOO attendants for his daughter Keo-Kcng-Ya. In their long tralk to the Lao kincdom, thcsc people arrived in 1559 A.D. at a point called i.lilonl: Kae $$ and iaany of the queen's attendants became ill and rcwained there for two months. When King Fah-Ngum learned about the arrival of his one time tutor at Muong Kac, he sent thousands of his pcople to met him and escort him ta the city of Vientiane, v:hcr~ an enthusiztic religious ceremony r,=held for thrcc days and three ni~hts. They then moved further to Vieng-Kham where the lnission met with the same enthusiatic welcome. Th2 statue of Phraban~ivas installed at Vtcnp-Kham

After various uelcoine ceremonies throughout the kingdom, the statue of Phrabang was to be brought to Muong Xieng-Thong. Here, some unexpected miracle occurr~d. The usual nunber of people who were assigned to carry this statue from the Khmer kingdom to this point was eigkit in all. But this time, eight people were unable to lift tho same statue. So eight more people warc added to lift it. But the statue did not move a single inch from the ground. So eight more, making 24 in all, were added but the statue still remained on the ground. This nirzcle prompted the monks to find out the rczson for it. Through various operations and ceremonies It vras found that tho guardian spirit of thc Phrabang statue i.ished to have the stztue installed at Vienc-Kham first. His Vcnerable Shra Meha PP-smsn decided to leave the statue for the viorship and vener- ation of tht? people of Vierig-Kham as told, and led the mission in the direction of Muong Xiene-Thong. Upon his arrival in Xienf-Thonf;, His Venerable Phra Maha Pasman told King Fah- Ngun all that had happoncd at Vieng-Khsm. Thereafter, a monastery v;as built north of the estucry of the Huei-Hope river for tlis V~ncrablePhra Mahe Pasman and s Bodhi Tree was also plant~dthere. His Venerable Phra Maha Pasman, under the gracious auspiccs of Queen Keo-Keng-Ya, started preaching the Buddhist religion which r~pidlyspread throughout the kingdom. In tho year 1904 B.E. 1 AD,King Feh-qgu. Mnharaj sent his army to the conquest of the Kha-Ksn-Hang' people of iduong Pha and duong Leuak. After successive conquests the territories of the Lao kingdom wore extended in all directions and its power prevailed beyond its own territories, over nei- f~hbgringkingdoms ~r-lhich, from fear of invasion, had constantly scnt King Fah-N~um annual gifts of great value. Areawise, the kingdom of the Lao pcople then touched in thc east with that of the Vietnamese, in thc southeast with that of the Cham and Khncr, in the viest and southv:cst with thzt of thc Thai kingdo^^ of Ayudhaya, in the northviest with that of the Kan-Na kin~domand in the north ~iiththat of China. King Fah-Ngum Maharaj resided at Nakorn Xieng-Thong. Thr~cchildren viere born to him in his uarriage with Queen Nan~;Cco-Keng-Pa. They were two sons and one daughter - Thao Un-Zuuon~, Thao Khamkong and Nang Keo-Ketkesy.

Qucen Kco-Keng-Ya died in the ycar 1911 B.E. (1368 A.D.). Psrtad from his bcloved wife, King Fah-Ngun showed signs of great disinterest and tolergncc in the ad~~~inistrationof his once very ell organized kingdom. The kingdom's affairs were handed over, t;ithout inuch attention on his pert to the mad- darins of the palace viho availed the~nsel.vesof the opportuni- ties to indulge in vice and acts of dishoncsty. Taxes and levies once collected wcre no longer credited in full to the kingdomls finances and many other properties of the kingdom went astray, thus causing unrest and disturbances among the population of his vzst empire. The high ranking loandaxins he had previously appointed no longer recognized his supreme authority and acted as they plecsed; tho funclanental institut- ions of the kingdom xere violated and the kin~domlsvery existence was greatly endangered. His subjects and some un- colnmitted mandarins were compelled, undc-r these circunstances, to force his abdication and deported him to Muong Nan in the year 1915 B.E. (1371 A.D.) . King Fah-N :urn died there tr:o years later in 1373 A.D., at the Gge of 5'7 @Of. The ruler of Mu- onc N3n erected a stupa containing his ashes in a monastery called Wat Xieng-Ngarrl in the same city.

Upon the deportation of King Fah-Ngum kt huong Nan, Thao Un-Liuong, his eldest son, tyas crovmed King of Nakorn Xien Thong. Thao Un-Eduong nlis born in the year of the Monkey fi356 A.D.) . He was enttlroned on the third day of the sixth month of thc ycar 1374 A.D., at the cge of 18, 2nd took the name of kin^ Sam-Sen-Thai. Three years after his enthroneucnt, he ordered a new census of his army and population end reorganized his ovrn administration. ~ibnew 5rmy was divided into five fighting units and totalled W0,000 men, of which 300,0.00 of Lao nationality forriled the bulk of his forces. The remaining 400,000 men consisted mcinly of Kha people. The 500,000 men of his Lao forccswrc organized as follows: Each fighting unlt or army was cornposed of 30,000 ormed soldiers and 20 000 unarmed helpers, totalling 250,000 for all five units. he remaining 50,000 men wcrc assigned for the defcnse of his capital city. Because of the fact that Thao Un-Muong, the nevi king, had an army of 300,000 men of Lao nationality, his full king-m-me of "Phr~gnaSam-Sen Thai Taiphouvanatha-Thipat-Sisatanaicanahudft was offered to him am-sen ~ucans 300,000) . At the same time King Sam-Sen-Thsi was married to Nang- Noi-Nong-Hino, the daughter of Chao Fah-Kham-Hiao 0 . She toolr the qucen-name of Queen Then-Fnh. Thao Kh~mkong, the king's brother, was subsequently appointed to the rank of Sen- Uuong . Having completed the reorganization of his kingdom's ad- minis-tration, King Sarn-Sen-Thai proceeded to trznsfer his father's ashes from lduong Nsn and install thom at Phu-Ku-Tal, which wzs called the Eu-Tai stupa for thnt reason. In addition, King Sam-Sen-Thai ordered the erection of the king's itronastcry, called \!at Rco, and appointed Phra Thep-Langka and Phra Aaha Pasman to the ranks of Chief Lionks of the kingdom with residence in the monastery. He assigned the Khmer people who had previously come fdth them to help and care for them in Vat Keo. When all this was achieved, King Sem-Sen-Thai graciously pardoned all those who had failed in their duties and :rho took refuge in Wat Keo, asldng all of them to pray and denounce their past mistakes and request the blessiw of the Chief 1donl:s before they resumed their customary occupations. Durin~his reign, King Sam-Sen-Thai sent his Dluong-Phuan army to capture muon^ Ga and Wuong Sicn. As for the ruler of' Muong Xicng-Sen, when he learned of the death of King Fah-Ngun and the enthronement of his son am-sen-~hai), he refused to recognize the suzerainty of Uuong Xien&-Thong. This refusal prompted Kin5 Sam-Sen-Thai to send an army under the command of ltun-Hok and Sen-Un to invrde 14uong Xieng-Sen, which fell after a short battle. The rul~rof Muong Sen again recognized King Sam-Sen-Thai as his suzerain and agreed to send him flo- viers made of gold and silver along with his own daughter named Nsng-Noi-On-Soh. After the surrender of the ruler of Uuong Xicng-Sen, the Lao kingdom of King Barn-Sen-Thai knew another long period of prosperity and happiness. His power and authority again spread thPou&hout the area of Khanthasima, and as they did to his father in the past, the rulers of the neighboring states offered hila their annual gifts: 1. The rulor of Lan-Na sent hi~chis daughter, Nan& Noi- On-Soh and 1000 attendants. Ring Sam-Sen-Thai built a palace for her called the Xiens-Kang pzlace and living quarters for her attendants at the foot of Khaoka nountain. 2. The ruler of Ayudhayz sent him his otm daughter, Nnn~ Kco-Yot-Fah, whom the king accepted and built n palace for her called the Xieng-Tai palace north of Sop-Dong. 3. Thc ruler of Xieng-Hung also sent him his daughter Nang Keo-Side, whom he tissigned part of Xieng-Thorn palace to accommodate her. From his union with the dsughters of these various rulers, King Sam-Sen-Thai tvas known to have five sons: 1. Thao Lan- Khamdaeng from Nnng Nol-Nong-Hiao, his first vifc and queen, 2. Thao Luszi (mothcr unknown), 3. Thao Khamtemsa from Nang Keo-Sida, 4. Thao Vzng-Buri from Ncng Keo-Yot-Fah, 5. Thao Xon-::ham froin Nang Noi-On-Soh. He was also knovm to have flve dsuphters - Nang Keo-Kumari, Nang Anosa, Nang Manora, Neng Suphatthat, Nnng Mahakai (Nang Mahakni, who was born to him from Neng Keo-Yot-Fah, died at the age of five. Thao Vang- Buri erected a stupa for her at Vientiane knovm as Vlat Sihom). When all of his sons reached maturity, King Sam-Sen-Thai appointed them to rule over the following cities: Thao Kon- Khm to rule over muon^ Xieng-Sa and took the new name of Phragna Childcham. Thao Vang-Buri to rule over Muon[: Vientiane and took the name of Phrsgna Khua-Pasalt. Thao Khantemsa to rule over ::luong Pak-Huei-Luang with t he ruling name of Phra- gnz Pak-Huci-Luang. Thao Lusai to rule over Muon& Kabow ~4ththe ruling nane of Phragna Mun-Ban. As for Thao Lan- Khamdncng, he was appointed to the rank of Sen-Muong. After a successful reign of 42, years, King bum-Sen-~hai died in 1417 A.D., at the aEe of 60. 5, The advent of Phrazna Lan-Xkamdaenq After the de~thof Kinc Sam-Sen-Thni, Thao Lan-Khamdaeng nr~senthroned to succeed to the rule of his father. He vizs 30 ye.?rs of zge. Upon his enthronernerlt as Xing of Xieng- Thong, he ordered the orcction of two moncsteries: Wat Suan- Then with Phrc Mzh3. Sarnud 2s Chief luonk, 2nd Wzt Both with Phrx Naha Sctthzthlko as Chief i~ionk. Kst Sunn-Then was believed to have been erected over the ashes of his father, King S~M-Sen-Thai. After 11 years of reign, Phragna Lan-Khamdaeng had two sons born to him - Thao Phomnathat and Thao Yu1:orn. In the year 342.9, Phragna Lan-IChamdaeng died at the age of 41. After the cremation of his body, another monastery vias erected over his ashes ltno~vnas Fiat Uanorom. A princess caused disturbances

At this point, the ruling fanil of the Kan-Xang kin dom experienced an unprecedented internaf disturbance due to fhe tyranny and perfidy of G princess (~angllaha-Thevi) . This princess, formerly known as Nang Keo-.Ketkesy, was the sister of King Sam-Sen-Thai @) . She vms kno-m to have raarried one crand-nephew viho held the post of Sen-Uuong under the reign of Phra~naLan-Khamdaeng, and she wished him to become .king of Xieng-Thong. So, when King Phragna Lan-Kha~daeng died, she managed to run the kingdo~iJsaffairs as she pleased. In fact, she first requested that her young husband be appointed Sen-Luane-Xieng-Lo, the highest and the most powerful post of the kingdom, but her aims sere not fulfilled as planned. On the contrary, after the death of King Phra na Lan-Khamdaen the ifiandnrlns and palace advisers enthrone8 Thao ~hommathaa' to succeed his father. The nevr king, Thao Phoinmathad had rcicned over the kingdom for only ten months before he mas lcillcd by Nang Maha-Thevi in a preselected spot at Pha-Phan. Six then arbitrarily appointed Thao Yukorn to become king only to find out eight months later, that he also, was supposed to b c killed. King Thao Yukorn lrnem of the plot beforehand ancl fled. But Nang 3aha-Thevi sent her men after him, captured him at Pha-Dao and hilled him. Thereafter, Nang Idaha-Thevi sent for Thao Kon-Khau, one of King Sam-Sen-Thai's sons) who ruled over Muong Xieng-Sa, and mde him king under the king-name of Phragna Xieng-Sa. After having reigned for z period of one year and six months, Nang Uaha-Thcvi set up another trap ancl killed him at Khoke- Beua. After the Jesth of Phra~naXienc-Sa, che manGarins and advisers oT the palace took the initiative and put Thao Kham- ternsa, the rnler of Muonf Pak-Huci-Luang, on the throne. Phragna Pak-Huei-Luang (~hao~harnternsa) ruled for five r~onths, managed to unmask another attempt of Nang Maha-Thevi to kill him and flcd to nis own city or Pak-fluei-Luang. He died there the following year. A stupa was erected over his ashes In a raonastery at Ban Bo-Nhang on the banks of the Huei-Luang river. But right after Phragna Pak-Huei-Luong had fled, Nan Maha- Thevi wasted no time in sending for another son of K f ng Phra- cna Lan-Khamdaen~, Thao Lusai, who ruled ovcr Lluong Kabong, and made him king under the Xing-name of Phragna Idun-Ban. After six xonths of uneasy reign, another Bttempt to take his life by Nang laha-Thevi i7as unveiled, but instead of fleeing Pilra3nn dun-Ban tool; his ovm life. Aftcr the death of Phragna idun-Dan, the mandarins and advisers of the palace again took the initiative and sent for Thao Khai-Buaban (nephew of King ~a~o-sen-~hai),xho ruled over Uuong Xieng-Khai, and made him kine under the king-naae of Phragna Muong-Khai. Afte~three years of rule, Phragna Uuo -Khai met with the same fate as his :)redecessors at the han3 s of Nang Haha-Thevi st Sop-Khan. After the dcath of King Fhragna Xierg-Ichai, the mandarins sent for another son of King Sam-Sen-Thai, Thao Vane-Buri, who ruled over Muong Vientiane, to succeed to the late king. But bein#? well amre of his ovn end at the hands of Nan -Maha-Thcvi, Thao Vang-Buri refused the offer. At this point, t&ero was a young man namcd Thao Khenkeut rho was also a son of Sara- Sen-Thai, but from an ordinary iaother (one of his servants). Thao Khadtcut said he was the reborn :ilng Sam-Sen-Thhi himself. Because he could remember the rlarncs of ;11 the people in the palace, including those of the horscs and other animals that belonged to Ms father, he sras ablc to convince the palace authorities, and because they loved and respected the late King Szn-Sen-Thai so much, they agreed to crovn Mlo as their leg- itimate king. Thao Khankeut ruled over Lluong Xieng-Thonl: for a period of ovcr two pears anci then died. The tyranny and perfidy of Ncng hiaha-Thevi subdued and torrorizcd the royal fadily of tho Lan-Xang kingdom for a long time. Short lived reigns and othcr acts of cruelty plunged the kin~doninto tho darkest period of its existence. But as a11 things have an end, the tyranny of Nang Maha-Thevi tvzs to end too. Unable to put up with Nang Ilaha-Thcvit s terror, the Lao people tilrrlcd against her and succeeded in capturing her and her young husband Scn-Luang-Xieng-Lo, and executed both of them at Pha-Dieo in the aost horrible way. They tied thcm together and laid them on the rocks with their feet in water and left them there without foad or water until they expired by themselves @. Thereafter the Lan-Xang kingdom vfas uith- out a 1.-lng for three full years. In this period of tcrror, it vras scid that the two Chief tdonks, Phra IAaha Tnsman and Phra hlaha Thep-Langka also died. Dead also were the three experts that cawe from the Khme kingdom. Only their sons lived, Norasing, Norzdeth and 5ora- rath, who were at the time the highest ranlring army officers. Norasing was known to have had two sons, Norasing and Nor- anarai. Noradeth cild Ndrarath were known to have had one son each. All four of their sons served as advisers in the king's palace. Because the kingdom had exhausted the rightful successors to the throne, the four advisers, in agreement with others, took upon themselves the responsibility for appointing Phrz Uaha Satthathiko, thc Chief Monk at Wat Keo, to become the spiritual ruler of the kingdon and Phra idaha Samudhakhote to succeed thc former as Chief Mom. They set up a provisbn- a1 ruling body under the guidance of the two monks to carry on the kingdom's affairs for three years. 4. The adwt of H;ine: Phra Wan Sava-Chamt .PhenDhe_a When the kingdom returned to its normal mood, Phra Maha Satthathiko, Phra Uaha Samudhakhote and the four advisers came down to hluong Vientizne to invite its ruler, Thao Van -Buri, whose ruling name was at the time Phragna Khua-Pasak 9 his palace was at the estuary of the Pasak river), to rule over the kingdom of Xieng-Thong. Thao Vang-Buri, as previous1 indicated, was the soh of King Sam-Sen-Thai and the daughg ex of the King of Si-Ayudhaya. He was born in 1416 A.D. and was enthroned in 1456 A.D., at the age of 40 and given the king-name of MPtra Chao Saya-Chakkaphat Phenpheon. At the coronation ceremony of Phra Chao Saya-Chakkaphat Phenpheo, it was said that Bing Phra Inh-Ra ja of Si-Ayudhaya sent a large contribution of gifts and other valuables. Following the principles of his father, King Saya-Chakka- phat Phenpheo proceeded to raise Fkra Maha Samudhakhote to the post of Chief Monk to head Wat idanorom and *hra Maha Yan- Khamphi to the post of Chief Monk to head Bat Both-Kangtnuong. He offered his gacious pardon to tnose of his mzndarins and citizens who had fciled in the f~zlfillaentof their respective duties or corrnitted certain crimes and violations and nmv sougilt refuge and blessing in the two monasteries.

The rebellion of Prtncc Myi Upon WLS enthronement to rule over Nakorn Xieng-Thong, the city of Vientiane went to Prince Mul. (~q.On the assumption that the kin~clomXiong-Thong would face certain difficulties and troubles, the advisers of Prince hui in Vientiane incited ths prince to proclaim the independence of Vientiane. When King Sayz-Chakkaphat learned about this rcbeilion, he skillfully dis~uisedhis ram and sent the]. to Vientiane with a wission to kidnap Prince Mui. The ulission wqs successfully carried out and Prince 1.4u.I was theresfter executed at Done- Chan. The king later appointed his own ne hcv; haned Phragna Ch~n-Ngok (~gokiaeaning vrllitc vi-hen It applP us to hair - he was given LMs nawe because he had had white hair from Infan- cy) to rule over Vientiane. King Sa a-Chn:ck.aphat was said to have six sons and two daughters &. The six sons were: 1. Thao Konlceo, who was offered the post of Sen-Lunng- Xieng-Lo (Prime Idinis ter) by his father. 2. Thao Thenkbnm, who ruled over Uuong Dansae, 3. Thao Mun-Lung, who rulcd over Muong Kabong. 4. Th~oLa-Sentei, who ruled ovcr Muong Vieng-ICham. 5. Thao Visulraj, who ruled Muong Vieng-Kae. 6. Thao Thephil, who rulcd ovcr Muong Khua. The Lao-Vietncmese War In the 23rd year of the reign of King Saya-Choldcaphat and in the year 1479 A.D., Phragna Patalibud, the ruler of Muong Kcn-Thao, caught a white elephcnt measuring 3.5 meters high. Bo felt honored to offer it to King Saya-Chakkaphat. The ac- quisition of this rare white elephant by King Saya-Chakkaphat tias later known everywhere. When King Bua-Luang of the Vict- namcse kingdom heard thls news, he bccaine so interested that he decidcd to send an ambassadorial niission to ask that per- inlssion bc granted to talce the unuslial white elephant IDthe Vietnamese kingdom for some the so that the people could have a good look at it. This Vietnamese mission b7es not ver wihl- come and for sone unknown reason the Prim lliilister of the Lao kingdom was vexcd by the unexpected demand. Infuriated, he put the elephantls stool in s container, attached a scaled tag to it cnd sent it with the ambassador to his king. Fk%en King Bua-Luan~ of the Victnamese kingdom unpacked the container and saw nothing but elephant's stool, he burst with anger and ordered 'his army to niarch on tho Lao kingdom of Xlen - Thong in 1483 A.D. ~hcinvading Vietnamese orwy was dlvked into five fighting fronts: 1. The right front under the command of Ichoke-Kong, to attack from the right. 2. The left front under the command of Kang-Kong to attack from the left. 3. The central front under the command of Tai-Ning, the !;ing's nephew, to strilre in the direction of Vientiane. 4. The crack unit or the front.;army under the comsnd of Kong-Lcuak to striBe in the direction of Muon& Nam-Hung-Xieng- Sa. 5. The army protectin the rear under the coinlr-:nd of Kong- Phu-Set to strlhe in thc direction lruong Kabbong (z). The nerls of th~Vietnamese invasion came as a surprise 3r Kine Scyn-Charnaphat who did not seem to understand the reason that ~fiotivatedsuch an invasion. Hov~cvcr, being plac- ed in a position to act, King Saya-Cha:.li;aphat gave full authority to his Prime Uinister to defend th kingdom. Before tha invading Vi~tnanescmrny rcsched 'his kingdom's borders, Sen-Lunng-Xieng-Lo was cble to assemble an army of 200,000 mcn with 2000 elephants. This ar,ny was immediately sent to met the invaders at Thongna-Khao-Chao (now the site of Vfat ~isul-~iharn). Scn-Lurrng-Xieng-Lo headed part of thls army himself, with 500 elephants and 50,000 men in his command. 3un-Lumg headed another unit with 700 elephants and 70,000 mcn in his cormand. Another fighting unit of the Lao army was under the colanand of I'hragna Khua-Thcpha vilth 800 elephants and 20,000 men. After having completed the disposi- tion of his troops, Sen-Luang-Xieng-Lo ordered his four top lieutenants, namely Norasing, Noranarai, Noradeth and Norar- ath to lead 4000 soldiers to sct up an ambush near the Mung mount:lin. The plan was most successful as the marching Viet- n;z.acsc troops fell into the ambush and in the battle that followed for three full days, thousands of Vietnamese soldiers were killed. They fought and fought until they could hardly lift thcir arms. Aftcr this first clash, the Lao troops pulled back to join the bulk of the army on the rear at Thong- Na-Khao-Caho. Thc next morning, thc Vie tna~nesearny marched Sors!ard, as did the Lao and they clashed at Thong-Na-Murig- Khun and Na-Ilai-Dieo . !l!he battle raged, thoiisands of dead soldiers lay all over the blood covcred battle ground. In spite of heavy casus1tic.s the Victnmese ariny did not retreat, instead they charzed on the Cefending Lzo army of Chao Wun- Luzng and l'hrzgno Khua-Phc~ha. At this point Phragrn Khua- Thepha was surrounded by four Victnamcse cow~andcrs. Ulm- Lum~2nd Gun-Bun charged to his rcscuc and slew all four of them. \%hen six other Victnar~esecommanders saw the action they tyrned thcir cltl-pk~ntsagainst Mun-hang and Phragna Khua-Thepha, but the latter succecded in killing all six of them. This continous clash exhausted tho two commanders, vrho fell from the back of their elephants and were slain by the enemy. From this point on, the defendin& Lao army was overv~hclminglyoutnumbered and the invading Vietnamese army continued to gain ground and pushed their advance further until they met with the aru~yof Sen-Luang-Xie:lg-Lo, Sen-Luang- Xi cng-Lo, supported bj blnn-Luane, Jhn-Bnn ahd his four lieutenants fought valiantly to check the enemy advance, but were unable to overcone the streaming hords or enemy soldiers. i~lun-Luang and Iiun-Bun were killed in this scuffle, the four lieutenants viere captured and later executed at Thong-Na- Shao-Chao, Sen-Luang-Xicng-Lo himself was seriously wounded but mallaged to escape. As he headed for his capital city of Xieng-Thong, he changed from his elephant's back to canoe, called Phe-Laow-Ra, and ss soon as he sailed away, the canoe sank and he was drowned. Vlhcn King Saya-C ha1;kap hat learned about his arrcyts defeat, he fled fro111his city with his family by river, down to Ziuong Xieng-Khan and the Vietnamese en- tcred the city. Before the Vietnauese army had time to rest in its newly conquered city, a Lao prince, known as Chao Then -Khaa, the very son of Xing Saya-Chakkaphat, who ruled over !:,:ilonE Dan-Sai, sent his ovm army to attack the tired Vietnam- ese at Muong Xicne-Thong and almost extern~inatedthem. The rerr~ainingVietnamese troops fled bnt were followed and harr- asscd all the way to their own territory of Muong Phuan. Very few Vietnamese survived and among their 4000 officers, only 600 survived. When Chao Then-Kham had chased the invaders out of the Lao lrihgdora territory, he returzied to Nakorn Xi-eng-Thong, re- assembled his people and mandzrins and sent a grotip of trten- tjr rr~onks an6 mandarins to invite his fathcr at Xicng-Khan to return to power. But his fathcr graciously refused to go back and instead asked his son to succeed him at Xieng-Thong while he himself retnaincd at Xieng-Khan. One year later, In 1497 A.D., King Saya-Cha!:kaphat died at Xieng-Khan at the age of 64 (83 tn znotlier boolc). The mandarins and his sub e~ts lay his body in state in a silver coffin, and sent word of his death .to Phragna RanathTbodi, the ruler of 3i-Ayudhaya. Phragna Rarnzt hibodi sent an ambassr~dorialrrrission headed by Khun Sirat-Kosa, with tb;o other coffins uade of gold and sandalwood and 500 rolls of materials as contribution to his funeral .

In the year 1478 A.D., Prince Thao Then-Kham was cr'ovm- ed king of Xicng-Thong to succeed hts fathcr and given the king-name of Cflao Souvarmnbanlang. One year after his coro- n:ition he presided over the cremation ccremo of his father, and erected a stupa over the ashes of his fat"X er at Uuong Xleng-Khan itself. Xing Sbuvnnnabanlang was a valiant king. It vas he who saved the kingdon from the domination of the enemy. In the seventh year of his rei~nhe di5d at the age of 41. 6. The advent of Phrarna La-Sentai-Fhuvanad Aftcr the death of King Souvannabanlang in the year 1485 A.D., the mandarins crour-ncd Thao La-Sentai as their king (Th- ao La-Sentai was the third son of King Saya-Chald.:aphat, who at the time ruled over Nakorn ~ieng-~ae)on Fonday the 13th day of the new iooon of the fifth cnt h of the ear of the ~ull(1491 A.D. in other versionsf, and took tic king-naaa of ItPhrsgna La-Sentai-I'huvanadI1. On the day of the coronation of Thao La-Sentai, the King of Ayudhaya sent Khun Inh, Khun Phom and Khun Siraj-Kosa to represent hir~i:vith a great quantity of valuable gifts. After he becarue king, Thao La-Sent- ai sent for his brother, who ruled over Nakorn Vieng-Khaa and appointed him to the rank of Sen-ituong under him. Phragna La- Sentai-Phuvanad, lfge his great father, was a great admirer of Budcibisn and a capable ri~onarchin foreign affairs. His accomplishments :Ln the field of religion were the appointment by him of IUs Venerable Khaaphira-Uahathera to tile Chairclan- ship of the Vlat Keo, to replace the late Phra Siingkha-Sera; that of Phrs Satthamr;lavongsa-Thera to the C hairrnans hip of Wat Fasman, and the promotion of Phra Uaha Thera Thcpluang to the rank of Chief Monk at VJat idanorom. He also graciously pardoned those who failed in the fulfilbent of their dnties and who now sought refuge in those wats. In the field of foreign affairs, he signed an alliance treaty vrith the king of Si-Ayudhaya and chose a place knovm as Na--Song-Hak in the territory of Muong Dan-Sai as the site of tneir meeting place. King Phragn~La-Sentai-Phuvanad died in 1495, after having reigned for ten years. He had a son homed Prince Somphu nho was only seven at the time of his father's death. His uncle, Chao Visulrad acted zs regent for a period of two years. During the t~~oyear period of his regency Chao Visulrad bililt a ;;onastery named Vlat Pupharam to be the site of the ton~bof Phragna La-Sentai end also proluoted Phra Su~uethachanto the rank of Chief ;do,& and spiritual adviser, with residence at Wat Pupharam. He also appointed ~rofessorThanChula to teach the monks and nuns with a monthly salary of six Hoi (60 kips), and a food allowance of six sen of rice and other foodstuffs. 7. The reign of Chao Sorophu Chao Somphu was crowned king in the year 1497 A.D. at the age of nine. Chao Visulrad remained at the post of Sen- lduong under him but died after reigning three years. 8. The reian of Chao Vtsulrad In the year1500 A.D., with the consent of a11 the mandarins and advisers of the palace, Chzo Visulrad was crowned king and given the king-name of P hra Visul-Ra ja Taiphuvanad- hipad-Sisatanakhanahud at the age of 34. During his reign, King Visul-Raja graciously offered one of his sisters named Princess Uun-Na to be vied to Chab Sai and appointed the latter to rule over Muong Phum-Neua; another sister named Princess Phen was vred to Thao Kon-Khan, the son of the ruler of lluong Pak-Huei-Luang, who bras appointed to rule over nluong Kabong; finally, he appointed his uncle to the rank of Mun-Luang to r*deover Eluong Khua. In the year 1502 A.D., King Visul-Raja sent his nandarins to Vicng-Kham to bring to i4uong Xieng-Thong the statue of ' Phrabang, which had been temporarily installed at Fiat Marlorom. Later, in the year 1503 A.D., precisely on Saturday, the second day of the sixth month (new moon) of the year of the Mon- key, hc ordered the erection of Wat Visul Naha Viharn, uhlch was completed in 1504 A.D. He built a temple measuring 23 va in height (about 40 meters) on the same spot where the statue of Phrabang was installed and, in a splendid ceremony, gave away a large amount of noney and other gifts. In the years that followed, Thao Kon-Khan, his brother- in-l:tvr, whom he had appoi~~tcdto rule over fuong Kabong, shoved signs of splitting with King Visul-Raja. When informed of the truth of the facts, King Visufl-Raja ordered Chao Phum-Neua to subdue him, but the latter was without success. King Visul-Raja again ordered the ruler of M~long-Khua to do the job. Following a fierce battle vrith Thao Kon-Kham at the La-Ngokc rapids, the latter gave up and fled to hluong Ka-Long, but was captured soon after. Before any sanction could be inflicted upon hirn, Thao Kon-Khan requested that an amnesty be granted hin, and finally decidcd to enter priesthood. King Visul-Ra ja granted hirn his pardon and Thao Kon-Khn becane a monk at \Vat Keo. For his success in putting down the rebellion, the ruler of Uuong Khua was promoted to the rank of Sen-Mulong with the honorific name and title of Plragna Sen-Surind-Lusal . During the reign of King Visul-Raja, ~uddhismhad developed to such an extent that there were at the time many outstanding thinkers and philosophers in the art of Tripikata, nho successfully translated the old Buddhist bible from the original Sanscrit into the Lao language, and set up the rules of writing poetry !ciioan as t hc Visuna11 rules, shich continued to flourish from this tilnc on. The first authentic book of the legcnds of Khun Boroln rras also completed under his reign by the Chief E!onlr Phra 1.2aha Thep-Luang, as proved by thc following script rccordcd for the purpose, "This story book of the legends of Rhun Borom was compiled and completed by ills Venerable Phra ~vlaha Thep-Luang, the Chief dank of Wat Vlsud. vith the help of experts and approved by His Llajesty King Visul-Ra ja, .." After reigning tv~cntyyears, a son was born to King Vis- US-Raja named Prince Phothisara, and in the year 1520 A.D. Ring Visul-RaJa died at the age of 55 (77 in certain versions).

9. The rcim of King Phothisara-~ala In the year 1520 A,D. the mandarins and advisers of the palace, led by Phragna bcn-~urind-~usaimninously enthroned Frir:ce Phothisara and gave Mn the king-name af 1fHJ.s Majesty Phra Phothisara-Ra je Maha Thnnciknthasa-La!chC'~nakun Uahara ja- thipati-Chakkaphetphumi11-Norinthar~ j .w He vfas 19 (15 in certain other versions), In the year 1522 A.U., the newly crowned king appointed Xun-Luang, the son of Phragnz Kh-msattha, the ruler of I!uon~ Phuan, to rule over Muong Xieng-Khuang and subsequently appointed Mun-Luangls uncle to the rank of Sen- TJuong. He graciously gave away a great quantity of gifts, including horses and elephants. In the following year 1523 A.D. %in& Phothisara sent an ambassadorial mission to Nalcorn Xieng- iSzi to secure the Buddhist Tripikata and monks. llhra Muong Keo, the ruler of Xieng-Mai at the time, graciously offered thi: mission 60 Tripilcata bibles together with thz service of His Venerable Phra Theil-Mongkhol Thcra and a suite of other monks. In the year 1526 A.D., a prince from the Vietnatnuse kii~~rlo~nby name of Bua-Kuan-Sieo, accompanied by an aide n::mcd ICongkarig and 3000 of their followers sought asylum in thc Lao kingdom of Sisatana;:hznahud, In the year 1525 A.U,, Kine Phothisara tras himself ordained in a ceremony in Wat Visul rlahaviharn under the chairmanship of the Chief Uonk Maha Slchantho, while Phra Unha Samudha!rhotc, Chief Monte of Wat Asokaram acted as ordinant. Chief Monk Iflaha Sichanth0 was a native of gunng Phitsanulike. He completed his study in Tripikata at Bat Sibunheuang f n Muong Nan. Pba Maha Sa- rnudhakhote was educated in Mulong Xieng-Jki. These tvso r,~onlcs were entrusted vfith the religious education of King Phothl- sara-Raja. After he had served the required period in the priesthood, Icing Phothissra-Ra ja defrocked aild continued to rule 2s king. In the year 1527 A.D., King Phothisara-Raga issued a royal decree ordering his pea1:le to give up the worship of spirits and subsequently, the shrines, altars znd others built for any such worship were destroyed and Buddhist temples and shrines wcre built in their places. One of the teu- ples which was built vas called Wat Swankhaloke. This royal decree made kXng Pbthisnra very famous and earned much respect for him, not only within his own territory, but also in all tho neighboring kingdoms. A a I-dattcr of fact, Phragna Onglian and Phragno Champathirad &a, rulers of the kingdoms east of his, respectfully sent in their gifts, as did the rtiler of the Vietnamese kingdom. In the north of Ms kingdom, Phrngna Ho-Wong, ruler of Muong Kosamphi (@, as well as those of Muong Khem, Muong Laep, bong Sen-Vi and Muong Xieng -Hung also congratulated him by sending their own gifts. In the year 1532 A.D., the ruler of Muong Xieng-Kh-ang 2nd his uncle, who was his Sen-Muong, wcre not on good terms. The Sen-Muong of Xieng-Khusng left his post for Nakorn Xieng- Thong, Displeased with this decision of his closest assistant, the ruler of Xieng-Khucrng split with King Phothisara, who tried to settle their dispute. King Phothisara, irritat- ed b4- the rebellion ordered three of his assistants, namely tns rulers of Pak-Huei-Luang, Phum-Neua and T'hum-Tai to march on Xieng-Khuang. It took then two years of continuous action to overcome the rebclliotzs ruler of Xieng-Khuang. Thereafter, in the year 1533 A.D., Xing Phothisara changed his permanent residence to Nakorn Vientiane. At this time, the ruler of Si-Ayudhaya of ths Thci kiwdom was Phra Chas Athitysraj, who was engaged in a dispute with another Thai prince mined Phra Sayaraja. The latter fled to seek asylum in the Lso kingdom, and, in the year 1539 A.D., reyuestcd Ring Phothisarn-Ra'a to invade Nakorn Si-Ayudhnya. King Phothisora considered the request with great sympathy. The Lao army thus marched in the direction of Ncclzorn Si-Ayu haya. When it arrived at a place callcd Vieng-Phrangarn @$ the Lao ari~yset camp thore for ten days waiting for the Kine of S-t-Ayudhaya to send out his army. When tha Lao army learned that the people of Si- Ayudhaya refused to accept the challenge, the army was ordered to pull back. In the course of the saw year, King Phothisara went to Phrathat-Phanom on another religious mission and ordered the erection of a monastery thereabouts. The roof of this monastery was all covered with tin plates. Two servant brothers who used to serve him in his priesthood were assigned to the monastery with the duty of supervising the maintenance. They were given 3C00 helpers. At the end of each Buddhist Lent, the monastery was to become a pilgrimage center for his people. But in the year 1540 A.D., it v!as the turn of the ruler of Naltorn Si-Ayudhaya to invade Nal~ornVientiane of the Lao kingdom. The army of Ayudhaya was at first successful in capturing the city of Vieng-Khuk and camped afterward at Thong Salakham for five days. King Phothisara-Raja ordered Phragna Sen-Kuang Lanxang the ruler of Nakorn Thakhek and his son, named Phra xang-hem, to lead the Lao army against the invaders. After a fierce battle the army of Apudhaya fled, leaving thousands of casualties and equipment behind a nd the Lao army made a triumphal return to the capital city. King Phothisara-Raja had three sons and three daughters in all - 1. Prince Sethavangso, bob to him fron Phra Nzng Nhot-Kham, who was herself the daughter of the rn.Ler of Xieng -Uai, 2. Prince Phra Lan-Xang, born to him from one of his wives of the left-wing palace, vtho was herself a daughter of the ruler of Ayudhayz, 3. Prince Tha-Heua or Phra Voravangso, born to him from the head of the lady attendants of his palace, who was herself the daughter of Chao Khua-Thepha, 4. Princess Keo-Kumari, 5. Princess Khanlao or Pfincess Then -Kham, 6. Princess Khandthai. In the year 1548 A.D., King Phra Eluong Kate-Keo of Xieng -Mai died vrithout a son to slicceed to thu throne, The maan- darins and advisers of the palace of Xieng-Mai, led by Phrag- na Sen-Luang, Phragna Sanllan and Phragntl Xieng-Sen came to request King Phothisara-Ra ja that his eldest son, Prince Set- havangso who was then 14 years of age (@, be pcrm-ltted to rule over Xieng-Mai as their king. King Phothisara was much delighted and immediately ordered the preparation of the procession ceremony of his son to Xieng-Mai. Three hundred thousand people and 2000 elephants and nine high ranking mandarins, namely Phragm Kongkangrad (the prince 1 s uncle), Phng- na Sisat-Thcmmatailoke, Phragna Orasun (these are the three highest in rznk) , Phrsgnu Nakorn, I'hragna Visit-Songkhrnm, Phragnn Surzdeth, Phragna Thckkhin, Phrngna Nhote-Lukien, Phrngna Phansai took part in the royal procession. At the sane time, a pot.rerfu1 army of 200,000 men 2nd 2000 elc bnts, under the comr~zndof Phragm Yieng and Sen-Nahrn was go capture the city of Vieng-Phrabung (%'. The procession left the Lzo capital city by rood and rcclchad Nakorn Xieng-Sen on the tenth day of the new moon of the ninth uonth in 1548 A.D. During a much needed rest in this city, King Phothisara observed a number of religious cc- rurnonies, the most important of which was .the ordination of mzny of the sons of the city's manGarins. On the seventh dny of the waning moon of the ninth month, the procession arrived at Nakorn Xieng-Rai, remained there for nine full days to observe the saclo rites and ceremonies as before.. The next stop was on Thursday the fifth day of the waning moon of the tenth month, at a reception quarter built especially for this purpose by Mun--Khom and the people of Xieng-Mai. The mandarins and dignitaries of the Xieng-Uai palace on hand to welcome the procession were: Sen Ehingsai!reo, Uun Sa-ialan, C hao Senkhso-Nont kkhiri, Chao Mun-Luang-Phan, C hao Uun-Luang Chaban, Chao IJurn-luang-Phut t ha, C hao Uun-Lusng-Laakhelc, Chao Yan::kitti. There was a jopful celebration and entertainment. From this point, Prince Setthavangso was brought for blessing in Wat Xieng-Nhun. In the blessing cerefiony, the prince took off his royal costume and was dressed in white, his bcznds held flowers and incense sticks mhilc receiving the blessing. Blessing ceremonies were also held for the Prince at Wat Phrckeo 2nd at the That-Luang Ehrine on the seventh day of thc waning moon of the tenth month. On Wednesday noon, the fourth day of the new moon of the 11th month another blessing ceremony was held and t he prince was bathed with holy wzter. On this very sane day the two daughters of the late ruler of Xieng-IAai, named Nang Tonthip and Nang Toaham, were officially recognized as his wives (left and right in pcsition re- spectivcly) . (&. On the fifth day of the vaning moon of the 11th month a s-iiailar blessing ceremony was held at the Shrine of Dol- Suthcp, and on the tenth day of the same moon of the same month the prince praceeded to the appointment of mandarins for Nakorn Xieng-Mui : 1. Sen-Phing-Saideo vias appointed Phragnz Sen-Luang Sit- thirajapakorn. 2. Mun Samlan was appointed Phragna Sarnlan-Lusai-Senabodi, to rule over Iduong Xieng-Rai. 3. !dun Keornano became Pllragna sat hit-Smnat. -58- 4, Idun Luang-E'han beceiue Phragna Vzsira-Ammat, to rule over duong Phan. 5. Mun Phing-Yi becaae Phrngnc Sutintsa-Amat, to rule over Xicng-Sen. 6. hlun ~uang-Lankhek becsu~eSen-Khck-Saiuongkhol. 7. ldun Khao becarne Sen-fihao-E1heri, to rille over Muong Lanphoon. As to his uncle, Phx'agna iiongkcngrad, hr! vras zppointed to the rank of Sen-Muong. Thereafter, King Phothisara Thanm- i;ier42d the prince 1 s f athcr arid king of Xieng-Thong distributed gifts and other tokens of appreciation to monks and t lx poor people of th~kingdom.

Drwing the stay of King Phothisara-Raj at Nokorn Xieng- Bai, His Majesty Burengnong (or Manthat~~ad),king of hiuong Tong-U (~urma)sent an ambassadorial mksslon to sign an alliance pact nith hiw togother with n messngc urging King l'ho- thissra to join him in invading the kingdom of Ayudha a. While considering the proposzl of the king of Bunla, zing Phothisara ordered Mun-Khua and Nzi Pathoip-Visa to accom- pany the Burmese ambassador for further clarifications on the rroposed alliance. Having spent some time in Nakorn Xieng-Mai, Icing Phothi- sara returned to his capital city of Xieng-Thong and brought along the stntue of the Emerald Buddha and another Buddha statue called Phra Baeitkham which were nstalled at Wat Bup- phran. When he arrived at Wuong Sai (.$ he camped there. During this czsping period, he ordered hl.s men to capturs wild elephants in the areas of Don-Ksng 2nd Phu-Nheui, In- cluding those of Bzn-Zdoh-XiengKhan. In this outing 2000 elephants were captured. Going back to Plragne Vieng and sen-Nakorn, who were ordered to capture thc city of Vieng Ptvabung, it was a fact that the city of Phrabung fell to the generals. Its ruler was czptured together viith 1000 elephants. Tnenty thousand families were tzken as hostages. All this action was achieved before King Phothisara left Xieng-Jdai and the captured people and properties were also brought to hin before he left. Xing Phothisara and his suitc left Xiang-Hai by vrater while his wife cnd her suite left by land. When the king arrived at his capit21 city, hc stayed in a new palace called aXieng-Ma1 Nhotnaltorn pa)accI1. Soon after his rct~un,King Uanthaturad of Burma sent another anbassadorial mission led by Moi-Mangchia, Ra jathimand, Sikaboon and Nhi-Khamsi with gifts and another lnessage to resurlie the allfame talk thst was left pending when King Phothisara had sent some of his aides to investigate it in Burma. At this time, there were missians from 15 different countries asking King Fhothisara for an audience. King Phothisma decided to receive all of them at one time In a large ficld nhere the capture of wild elephants usually took place. The anbassadors v~ould kve the opportun- lty to enjoy the slcill of the Lao pe0?16 in the art of capturing wild elephants, he said. The ambassadors were thus aslied to wait until the time tvild elephants were chased into this field. When the mild elephants dashed into the field, Icing Phothisare rode on his preferred elephant narned Nang lCai and dashed out to the center of the ficld. At this time Ptlra~naOrasun And Phragna Sisat-Thamnatailolie invited his guests to take a scat in the field. After having grccted all of them, King Phothisara set out to capture the elephants. He threw his lasso about and caught one of thcm but the elephant he caught was excited and ran madly bout. His ele- pha nt (Nang ~ai)lost its grip and fell on top of the king. The rnandcrins and tha a~houtsrushed out to his rescue and carried him to his palace for treatment. Hwt but still conscious, King Phothisara asked Phra Orasun and Phragna Sisat- Thammatsiloke to return to their respective countries. Seven days later, in the year 1550 A.D. at thc zge of 43, King Pho- tldsara died from this accident.

10. 2t& -- reign of Phra Sava-Settha tbirath

King Phra Saya-Sett hathirath whr, was f orruorly Irnovm, when hc was ci prince, as Setthavangso, was the eldest son of King Phothisara. His mother was the daughter of the ruler of Xicng-Mai. He was born at noon on Sunday the ninth day of the waning moon of the first month of the year of the 1lGoatlt, in 1534 A.D. His horoscoyc xias recorded as follows: When he Kas 14 years of age (44) his father 'had agreed to his becoming king of Xieng-Mai, as solicited by the court of Xieng-Tdai in the year 1547 A.D. Later, in the year 1550 A.D,, upon the death of his father, the mandarins and dignitaries of Xieng-Thong entrusted Phragna Nhote-Llllri.cn with the mission to invite him back to Xieng-Thong. Upon receiving the news of his father's deeth, King Saya- Sctthathirath felt very upset and decided to hand over the responsibility of ruling Na!rorn Xieng-L4f.i to his ~mcle,Phra- gna Kongkengrad, and headed for Xicng-Thong to pay his last respects to his dead father before the cremation took place. At the same time, there was another roup of mandarins assised to the left-wing pnlece, namely I hragna Vieng Sen- Marone, the mother of Pha Lan-Xnn 2nd Kuan Dampha wbo tried to put another prince named ffhro Lan-Xmg on the throne of Xieng-Thong. But this maneuver ves soon discovered. King Saya-Setthathirath immediately ordered Phrqgna. Sisat-Thmat- ailoke to head zn army to subdue the rebellious prince. Phra Chao Lan-Xan~ and Phragna Sisat-Thanmatailoke clashed st the Kaengsa rapids. Sensing the defeat, Phragna Vieng, Kunn Darn- pha and Sen-klarong fled with Phra LP~-Xangto seek asylw with Phragna Nakorn at Iiluong Kabong (Thakhek). Phragna Nakorn of Iduong Kabong refused to give them asylum and arrested the three conspirators and sent them to Pbragna Sisat-Thzmnatal- loke; they were executed by the latter soon after. Phra Lan- Xang and his father brought back to Xieng-Tnong, but when they arrived at Kacng-Ping rapids, Phra Lan-Xang's mother wzs executed. Phra Lan-Xang and one of his step-mothers, Nang Kong-Soi, were brought to Xieng-Thong where they were graciously pardoned by King Saya-Setthathirath and later sent to live vdth Phragna Sen-lduong. After this short lived rebellion was put down, King Saya-Sctthzthirath proceeded to the funeral of his father, and thereafter vrns crowned king of Na- korn Xieng-Thong to succeed liis father. He was given the king-nzme of "Phra Uthai-Phuthorn-Bovorn-Saya-Settha-Phuvana- thatMpat-Sisatani3.khanahudn. Because he ~lreadyreigned over two kingdoms, Xicng-Thong and Xieng-tiai, King Sayn-Sett ha gr::ciously appointed Phragna Sisat-Thammatailoke to rule over Vientiane under a new name, "Phragnn Chanthaburin, with juri- sdication over the following cities: Xieng-lthan, Ken-~hao, Buong Kae, Muong Pkra Namhung, Xiung Sa, Muong Huei-Luang and VicngXham. In Vientiane Phragna Chnnthaburi built two important nonastcries (watj, Wt Phragna in the cast section (Wat i2hya-Wat of today), and \fat Chanthaburi-Slsat-Tha~matai- loke in the west side 'Wat-Chan of today). Later, there was a man named Seromna, a native of the Khmer kingdom who was very well known for his magic and supernatural power. Seromna had come to incite Phragna Surathe , the Mahout in Chief, Thao Xieng-iiai (~hraLan-Xangls unclef, to rebellion with the plan to take Phra Lan-Xang to Ayudhaya. Phraena Sen-liuong discovered the plot arrested all of them and executed them. Thereafter, the kfngdom knew another period of peace and prosperity. kin^ Sava-Setthathrtrath subdued Nakorn Xi=* In the year 1551 A.D., King Saya-~etthathirathhad informed his palace at Xicng-Mai of his inability to return to Xieng-;.I41 and his need to stay permanently in Xieng-Thong. He also ordered that the affairs of the Xieng-Mai kingdom be entrusted to Princess Chirapapha. Upon this appointzent, the high rankihg mandarins of Xieng-Ma1 saw a golden opportunity to wrest the power from the appdnted princess and a bloody struggle follovred. When informed about this internal dispute, King Saya-Setthathirath ordered Phragna Muong Phae or Phragna LSamlan, Yhragna Nakorn Lan-Xang and Phragna Hua VSeng to put an e:ld to it. ~otvery long after the end of this struggle for power, in the year 1558 A.D., the angry mandarins of Xieng-Mai turned to another strategy. They vent secretly to invite Chao Uekuti, a direct descendent of Phra Chao beng-Rai and who was at the time in the priesthood, to defrock so they could put hin on the throne of Xieng-Hai. When informed about this new attempt to overthrow Ws appointee, King Saya-SetthatMr- ath Tlas infuriated and considering that the kingdom of Xieng- Elai was still his, he headed an army to restore order in Xieng -Nai in the year 1555 A.D. During his absence, he entrusted his kingdom's affairs to Phragna Nakorn. When he arrived at Namtha, he spread his army's position in the following way: Phragna Khao71Dok-Mark at Don-Rat-Soi Phragna Nhote-Lukien (who latcr becarno Phragna sen-~urindjat Ban-Dan. To oppose the forces of Ring Saya-Setthathirath, PiIra Chao Melcuti of Nakorn Xieng-Nai ordered Phragna Sayasen and Sen-Noi to raise an army from lvluong Fang, 14uong Xieng-Rai 2nd Xieng-Sen and rushed out to meet King Saya-Setthathirathts forces at Pha- Dai. Phragna Sayasen, headed in the directSoncf Ban-Dan, clashed with Phragna Nhotc-Lukien, but was slain by the latter in a brief hand to hand battle. Phragna Sayasen's army took no chance and fled. When Sen-Noi tvas informcd of the death of his co-commander, he headed for fluong Xieng-Sen. At this stare, King Saya-Setthathirath inoved the bulk of his forces to Lluonr-Thin and ordered Phraena Chanthaburi and Phragna Sen-Lung to .go after Sen-No1 at Muong Xieng-Sen and take the city. Before the army of Phragna Chanthaburi reached Uuong Xieng-Sen, there was yet another iioportant mandarin numcd Phragna Thakkhin, a long time enemy of Phragna Chantha-- burl, who emerged to report to King Saya-Setthathirath that Phragna Chanthaburi tias about to betray him by siding with Sen-Noi. Having made such an allegation, he hurried to meet Phragna Chanthaburi, telling him that he was facing defeak if he should try to take Xieng-Sen at this time because Sen-Noi, to his knowledge, had set up a stiff defense and this would mnlre Phragna Chanthaburits attempt to take the city a costly and unnecessary move, and finally, suggested that he withdraw. Ignoring the reasons behind all this informatloc, Phra~na Chant haburi headedhis army back to report the co~versation he had had with Phragna Thakkhin to King Saya-Setthatl~irath, only to rnake the latter furious. The mistake of Phra~naChanthaburi cost him his life, as he was ordered to be arrested and executed for treason. At this point, Phragna Sen-Lung his co-commander assigned with the job to take Xieng-Sen fell suddenly very ill and requested that he be pernitted to return to Xieng-Thong for treatment. Pcr~nissionwas granted but he died upon his arrival at the capital city. Thereafter, King Saya-Sctthathirath ordered Phraena Muong Kang to launch the attack against Xieng-Sen. The city of Xieng-Sen fell to Phragna Muong Kang but Sen-Noi succeeded in escaping and sought asylum in Muong Tong-U (Hong- sawadi of ~urma). King Saya-Setthathirath entered Xien<-Sen and made it the port city of Xieng-Thong . King Sapa-Se tthathirath stayed here for nine full months (nine years and three years in other versions) to reorganize and supply his army be- for marching on Xieng-hlrlai, his ultimate goal. In t!~meantime Sen-Nor, who had pr~viouslyfled to Tong-U, succeed~din con- vincing its King Burengnong to send the Burmese arroy to occupy Xieng-Mai. So even before King Saya-Settluthirath had started to move his army out of Sieng-Sen he received a mes- sap? from Xieng-Mai, in which the Tong-U king explained to hix that the city of Xieng-Idai had becoue, with the consent of its ruler, an ally to the kingdom of Tong-U. fle therefore ur~fdKing Saya-Sctthathirath to recognize it as such and to give up his plan to reconquer it, avoiding unnecessary Slood- shed between brothers, Upon receipt of this message, King Saya-Setthathirath ordered Sen-Khaek to carry his reply to Xleng-dai. In his message, King Saya-Setthathirath pointed out the facts that had brought about thc rebellion there, the illegal enthronement of Phra Neluti a ainst his will, but did not insist in maintaining his -isdickon over ~ieng-~ai But that was only a trick on the part of the King of TO&-U, who later sent his own envoy, Noi-Idang-Chia, to sccompany Sen-Khaek to X1en.g-Sen with another message, this time Invit- ing King Saya-Satthathirath to come to Xieng-Ma1 for a visit. This sudden reversal of opinion on the part of the Bur- mese king led King Saya-Setthathirath t~ believe that a trap was intended for him in Xieng-&lai, Therefore he decided to hold the Burmese envoy (Noi-~ang-CM) in hostage and headed back to his capital city of Xieng-Thong. \men the kin of Tong-U learned about the capture of his envoy, he imme% iate- ly sent Imme with an army to deliver Noi-Mang-Chia. The Bur- riiese army caught up vrlth the Lao aruy of King Saya-Setthathi- rath at the city limits. They attacked the units guarding the rear of the Lao army and succeeded in capturing Phragna Ksng Givisai, Sen-Xang-Thao and Sen Sayasote, as well as Noi- Mang-Chia, his envoy.

In the year 1560 A.D. (1564 A.D. in the Phra Keo history book) King Says-Setthathirath realized that Nakorn Xieng-Tho- ng was rather too small a city and aorcover located on the invasion route of the Burmese who nere nevi an open enemy of Nakorn Xieng-Thong. Due to t&e fact that Vientiane was a big- ger city with a large are2 of cultivable land and an abund- ant supply of foodstuffs, King Szya-Setthnthirath thought it ?{as zn ideal place to set up his capital city. Viith this in mind, he consulted his advisers who fully agreed with him. So, he handed over the administration of Nakorn Xieng-Thong to his spiritual leaders and left the Pbabang statue there for their worship. Then he moved his men and properties including the statue of tho Ernercld Buddha and Phra Saek dovin to Vientiane and gavo it a ncn capital name of "Phra Nakorn Chant haburi-Sisathnalch3nzhud-Uttama-Ra jhain 1560 A.D. N:l!:orn Xieng-Thong 1 s name was also changed to Nakonn Luang- Ptrabang after the staute of Phrabang. A new palace was built in the new capital and 2 new and s~uaptuoustcmple was also built to house the statue of thc Emerald Buddha and Phra Saak-I{ ham. At this time, Phragna Khzmkhone, the ruler of Muong Phuan (~ieng-~huang)brought the Icing an elephant name Khuan -Luang and in return begged him to be permitted to remove the Phuan families, who mere living then in Vientiane, to Huong Phuan where they belollged. - - -i.ne.~skcdfor the hand

In th? year 1562 A.D. (1550 A.D. in the histor book of ~yudhayaj,King Saya-Setthsthirath was inforlncd of e he existence of a very beautiful princess named Naw Thep-Kasatti, viho was the daughter of the King of Ayudhaya. Her beauty znd her belonging to a very reputable and brave family prompted King Saya-Setthathirath to send a message to Ayudhaya which read as follows: "We, the king and ruler of Sisattanakhanzhud respectfully announce to HlsMajesty the kirq and ruler of Si-Ayudha- ya the very fact that we are still without a r:ueen to help us rule and produce successors foy the throne of Sisattanakh- anahud, and therefore have the honor to ask Your Majesty to kindly consider with favor and sympathy the union with us of your charming daughter Nang The -Kasatti which if consented to, ~ouldenhance and further t Ee fricndvhip rrkich had existed between our two grezt kingdoms to last forever." Upon the receipt of this messaee, His Majesty, the king of Si-Ayudhzye, convened an important meeting of the mandarins and advisers of the palace to stud the re uest, and nt the same time explore the advantages w Kich eo13 d stem from such a union. They all arrived at the conclusion that the kin~domof Si-Ayudhaya and that of Hongsavadi (~urma)were in a state of perpetual war and dispute comparable to one havine 2 chronic disease almost impossible to cure. They also a reed that the king of Slsattanakhanahud was st any rate the rder of n great kingdom ~itha strong army which, in the event of war, would be of grent help. Considering the facts from all angles, the king of Si-Ayudhaye founcl it to be a golden opportunity to heed the request andngraciously made public his a- greement. At thc new of the approval of his future father- in-law, King Saya-Set thathirath dispatched an ambassadorial mission with 500 dignxtnrics and notables to escort his future bride. When the mission arrived at Si-Ayudhaya, the least unexpected thing happaned. Nang Thep-Kasatti, his bride -to-be wns striken with a chronic disease ;nd was unable to support a long trip to Sisattcnakhanahud. The king of Ayu- dhaya wanted to inform King Saya-Sctthathirath of the sudden illness of his daughter but was afraid to &sofor fear of being misunderstood, and wrongly accused of illwill. In order to ward off such an eventuality, the king of Ayudhaya thought it would be wise to send him as a substitute for the sick princess, another daughter of his named Nang Kco-Yot-Fah with a suite of 1000 attor~dantsof both sexes, together vrlth other gifts and v~cddingpresehf s. Ncng-Kco-Yot-Fah was thus escorted to Sisattanakhanahud. But King-Saya-Setthcthiratb Tias very upset when he learned about this substitution. So mhen the substituted princess arrived with her escort at his palace, he angrily declared, "Vie want Princess Nnng Thep-Kasa- tti, the daughter of Queen Suriyothai who offered to die in battle to save her husband. We vant a princess that belongs to this valiant and faithful farnily...n Having made this de- claration, he ordered Phragna Sen, Phragna Nakorn and Phragna Thipmunti as his representatives to return Princess Nang Keo- Yot-Fah and the presents that were brought along with another message mhich read as follows: nYour majesty had first promised to give us Princess Nang Thep-Kasntti; your r;ord of honor has been made publlc throughout my kingdom. Should Princess Nang Keo-Yot-Fah be a thousand times more beautiful than Prirlcess Nang Thep-Kas- atti, this would not chjnge our mind and our desire for her. If we should accept the substitution, our honor would be soil- ed and it viould bring shame to our people. VJe therefore return Princess Nang Keo-Yot-Fah to Your Majesty and renew herc- by our request for Princess Nang Thep-Kasatti, a request which had been previously granted by Your Majesty."

The second message of the king of Sisattanakhanahud was written in such a determined manner that the king of ~yudhaya was forced to comply. Later mhen Princess Nang Thcp-Kasatti had recovered from her illness, she was sent to hirn with 1000 attendants under the direction of Phragna Men, his envoy. e first invnsion of Vientiane by the Burmese In the year 1563 A.D., when Princess Nang Thep-Ko.satt1 and her escort were on their way to the kingdom of Sasattana- kbanahud, King Sayz-Satthclthirath and his dignitaries vent to meet her at Xlluong Nong-flan and a celebration was held there for some time, At the same tine, back in ths kingdom of Xicng-bdal, Sen Noi and Phragna Samlan, whom the Burmese had put in power, now split with their former ally. The Burmese ordered one of their generals named Iminc to capture them. Sen No1 escaped to Eluon~Xieng-Khacng, nhils Phragna Samlan and his family and followers escaped to Lluong Lan-Xang. The escape of these two most-wanted personalities forced the Bur: mesc to their pursuit down to Muong Lan-Xang-Vientiane, When informed of this sudden invasion of his kingdom, King Saya- Setthathirath hurried back to his palace, only to find that his capital had fallen to the Burmcse invaders. In the face of this undeclared invasion, King Gaya-Setthathirath acted promptly to save his kingdom from the Burmese domination. He ordered Phragna Sai-Khen-Hak to launch an attack against the Burrdese troops, which was successful. The invaders were driven back to Muong Nan. He then graciously aypointed Phragna Sai-Khen-Hak to the post of Scn-Muong, and Sen-Xang-Thao to be Phragna Nakorn. Upon his re-entry into his ltberated cnp- ital city, he ordered the arrest of Phragna Pha-Khao of uuong Phuan and all his most responsible mandarins including Phrag;. n.2 Phumtai who were later exccuted for treason. The ercction of That-Luana In the year 1566 A.D., King Saya-Setthathirath ordered thc erection of the great Shrine of That-Luang on top of an old one &), in onc of the palace gardens east of the city. The work began on the full moon day of the first month of the year 1566 A.D. Upon completion the shrirrc was baptized with the name VPhra That-Chedi-Loka-Chulalilanl.11, and the king as- siwed a great number of attendants and large areas of land for their subsistance. Built at th~same time with this great shrinz were: Vlat Pa-Rusisanghorn (G),a tunnel leading to Phra Orahen shrine at the Mahz Phuthavong woods @7), Wat Pa- Kanthong, another wat at Nong-Nhang-Khan, the Shrine of That Hua-Nao at the Khao-Luang Mountain (g,and another v~atat Phon-Nong-Kok (4.Having completed this series of shrines or wats in the vicinity of Vieiltinne, he sent to Uuong Maru- kra-Nakorn, the old city of Thakhck of today, to build another shrine knovm as Phra Thzt-Sikhotabun 60, Thereafter, he went to pay his respects to the Shrine of Phra That-Phanorn, wlwreby he ordered the attendants to remodel and repair the parts of this silrine that had deteriorated. Finally, he returned to the capital city. During the reign of King S ya-Setthnthirath, Buddhism had dcvelopcd to the greatest extent throughout the country. The czpit~lcity itself was thc site nf a great many temples 3rd shrines, enhanced by highly d jveloped structures and designs @I-). Besides the reconstruction of the city and the ercction of temples and shrines, King Saya-Setthathriath proved tiis devction toward religion by ordering the casting of many wall-known Buddha statues, nLmely Phra Ong-Tuu, Phra Suk, Phra Serm, and Phra Sai @). The first ntterqpt .&o. .take iluon~Phi t sanuloke In Nakorn Si-Ayudhnya, the old king viho vizs tho father of Nang Thep-Kasatti entered the priesthood and his son Phra idahintharaja was crowned king to succeed hin. Tho new king of Si-Ayudhaya still felt salaewhat displeased with Phra Uaha- Thammaraja @, the rulcr of Phitsanuloke, who he believed had shovm much syiopathy and allegiance toward the king of klongsavadi (~urmn). With this idea in loirld, King Ptra Man- hintharaja of Ayudhaya dispatched a message to King Saya-setthathirath, urging him to attack Muong Phitsanuloke. King Saya-Setthathirath was glad to comply and subscquently ordered Phragna Chan-Kongnang, Phragna Khso-Dok-$dark, Phragna Ra j- wad and Phragna Nhotc-Lukien to raise an army of 100,000 men equipped with 1000 elephants and lead the attzck on iuong Khcm @). kin^ Saya-~etthathirathwas himself able to raise an nrzy of 250,000 nen equipped nith 2500 elephants and led this main army to the attack of Muong l?hitsanuloke. Ik gar- ched in the direction of Muong Nakorn-Thai and reached Muong Phitsanuloke on thc 13th day of the waning moon of the second month of the year 156 7 A.D. Be ~ctup camp at the district of Pho-Hieng about two kilometers from the main gate of lduong Phitsanuloke. The army ~ndcrthc coimand of Fhragnz Sen-Surind was poised at Ban Tao-Hai village; the army under the coamand of Phragxla Pu-Fai at laat ICtlao-Phain; the ar!ay under the command of Phragna Na- 1tor:l nas poised at Ban Sa-Keo village; and the army under the colllr:!and of Phra[.na Mu-Leck, at Bang-Sakae villzge. A total of five armies in all. Before tha Lao ~rmicsreached the borders of Phitsanulo- ke, King Phra ?,!aha-Thamruara ja, its rulcr, v;as completely una- ware of the intention of King I-'hra M~hintharaja of Ayudhaya to invade his kingdom. Ironically enough, when he learned that the Lao 2r1:iies had Inarched on his kingdom, he sent for help from King Phrs Uahinthdraja. Xing Phra Eahintkraja of Ayudhays sent 2 srnzll advanced artny under thc colnrnand of Phragqa Siharajtuso and Phra Thzi-Nam, nith a secret mission to capture Phra Naha-Thniomaraja vrheri the Lao armies had entered the city of Phitsanuloke. But the order was not kept secret. Instead, Ptwagna Siharajteso rushed to Phitsanuloke and revealed tlie order to the ruler of IJhitsnai~lokcwho, in turn, hurried to send for help from Burma. At this juncture, vrheri Pilra Mahintharaja of Ayudhaya learned that tho Lao armies were nearing the city of Phit- san~llokc, he himsclf headed a naval wit up the rivcr, not knowing that Ms general had disobeyed him, While sziling along, he dispatched n ~.:cssa&eto the ruler of Phitsanuloke, telling him that he was coming to his rescue. Phra Maha-Tha- mrnareja of Phitsanuloke who alrc~dyknew all about his intention, sent him a rn~lymessage, telling him not to enter the city, At the same time, the LEO arnics of King Saya-Settha- thirzth had already completely eacirclcd Phitsanuloke 2nd therc~ftcrtrerc ordered to the attack of the city. The people and soldiers of Phitsnnuloke fought back v;ith cll their night. King Saya-Setthathirath dashed out in the clear in front of his troops, next to a wnt, and ordered his men to build a small fortress around him, while others dug in to demolish the city's defensive walls. The besieged city was on the potht of falling when suddenly, the Burmese troops of about 10,OCO cane to the rescue under the comand of Phragna Sua- Ilan 2nd Phrakna Phukarn. The Burmese troops cut across the lines of Phragnz flu-Lcck 2nd succzeded in reaching the in- side of Phitscnulokc to help bolster its defense. As to the naval unit of Phra Wantharaja of Ayudhaya, it was destroyed 2nd its occupants fled.

:ring Says-Sctthathir'ath rnaintaincd thc encircling pressure on the city for 20 days. When he re~lizadthat hls troops were unable to occupy the city hs ordered his armies to rctreat to Ban 1Vung-Don-Somphu; but he was right in his prcaiction that in any event, the Burlncse army would co!ne after him. So, he quick1 ordered I'tragna Scm-Surind, Pwagna Phot, Phragna PC~Kend 2: hragna Surasen to stand by and fight a delaying action while he prepared to outsmart therc. His generals selected a narrow pass overlooking the district of Vcri to set up a deadly ainbush while one of them, Phragm Scn -Swind scnt back to attract th~m. The plan worked successfully. When the Burmese troops learned about the retreat of the Lco armies they thought the lat-tcr had &iven up their attack and thus :.rent to their p~lrsuit. They fell into the ambush and suffered hccvy losses in ncn ~ndequipment. The casaalty toll numbered three Burmese gcncrals killed, two others vmundcd, 13 aff icers from Phitsan~alokehilled, the nephcv; of the king of Burma captured, 25 alephants killed and 55 others captilrcd. The remaining troops v;ho survived this ailibush fled back to Burma. Kilig Saya-Setthathirath also hezded his army back to his capital city. As for Phrugna Chan-Kong-Nang, who had bean ordered to take ldliong Khcm, he successfully carried out his aission, for he was able to cnp- turc the Sen-Lluong with 20 elephants, 200 horses and other valuables. 9e nlso succeeded in capturing a princess of Muong Khem named Nang Kham. All thls was brought along with him when he returned to the capital city of Vientiane. Second attcrmt to take ldllon~Phi tsanuloke In the year 1569 A.D., the king of Burma renewed hjs anbed-attack against the kingdom of Si-Ayudhaya. Phra Lbahln-- tharaja, the king of Ayudhaya needed help to drive off the invaders. So he sent Phragna Ram as his envoy to King Saya- Setthathirath with a rnessage trhich read as follows: I10ur kingdom is threatened by a greedy enemy %n the person of the king of Burma, who repeatedly invaded our territory, causing losses of lives and property to our people. The mar we are fighting is one that concerns you as our ally. Should my kingdom fall to the Burmese, needless to say that the war would be carried on to Your Majesty's land. We therefore urge Your Majesty to send your army ta Ayudhaya to help us defeat the invaders and our common enemy." This message from Ayudhaya not only reminded King Sa a- Setthatwrath of his duty toward an aggrieved ally, but Jso provoked in him a dcep feeling of anger toward the Burmese. He felt that the war-like attitude of the Burmeso was a threat to the peace and security of the zrea and not ~vortmof a civilized people. Infuriated by this act of repeated ag- grcssion, King Saya-Setthathirath took ifi~rnediateaction by raising an army of 50,000 men equipped vsith 300 elephants and 3000 horses and headed his forces to tho rescue of Ayudhaya. When he and his troops arrived at F.luong Phra-Ngam, the people of the city dispatched a messenger to notify Phra Maha Thammaraja of Phitsancloke of the movem~ntof the Lao troops. King Fhra Maha Thernmarcja of Phitsnnuloke czrried forliard this news to the Burmc !ring, who had his troops sur- rounding Ayudhaya. The King of Burma imoediately thought of a stratagem to outsnart the Lao king. While setting up his plan, he succeeded in capturing the same Lyudhayan envoy who had previously bsan sent for help to the Lao kingdom. He or- dercd him under threat of death, to carry another message to King Sayn-Setthathirath saying, 1'. . .Novt the Burmese army is running short of su plies and is abou - to pull baclr. Your 2oJcsty is roquestca) to launch the atE eck against Muong Sa- raburi. This Is idost urgent." Having sent this false message, the king of Burma slnultaneously ordered Phra hlaha Upar- aja to set an ambush for them. Upon recoigt of the messago and not knowing tho truth behind it, King ,aya-~etthathirath ordered Phragna Chan-Kong-Nsng with 30,000 men to take Sara- burl as requested. When Phragna Chan-gong-Nang arrived at Saraburi he found the Burmese troops waiting for him. But before being caught In the deadly ainbush, he took the initiative and attacked first. The bcttle lasted for two days and two nights. Phragna Chan-Kong-Nang succcssfull olitfought the Burmese who, aftcr losing their commander fled in panic leaving behind a great number of horses ;md eiephants. These xiere later brought to King Saya-Setthathiruth at Nuong Phra- Ngam bj. Aftcr this initial victory one of the kin nancd Phragna Nakorn suggested to King Szya-Set ' hatgenerals irath to rush his troops to Ayudhaya and attack the Burmese troops thcre by surprise. This would achieve an ultinate victory. Uut another of his generals, Phragrla Seil-Surind did not qulte agree with the idea. His reasoning was that the king of Bur- ma was a very capable vfarrior and therefore would not ba Gas- iLy defeated. He proposed to remain at I'hra-Ngam until they modd have a better chance of sncccss. Fhagna Nakorn insisted and finally got the approval of King Saya-Setthathirath. So Pllragna Nalcorn and son, Phragna Phet headed part of the army by way of Thep-Chan, in the direction of Ayudhaya. As soon 2s he emerged in the flat land of Ayudhaya, he met wlth thc troops of rhra Maha Uparaja of Burma and clashed with then. But being outnumbered Phra~naNajcorn had to retreat to S~VChis army. In his retreat, he was chased and harrassed by the Burmese up to Pbrn-Ngam. Phragna Sen-Surind, Phragna Chan-Kong-Nnn~, Phrakna P hol t hcp, P hragna Muong Sai Phragna ::en-Thao cnd Phragm Sinaliornloke sent out the Lao troops to stop thc encuyls advance and to enable Kin& Sayo-Sctthathir- nth to retreat with his o~marnly. The enemy1s advance was stopped but the Lao army suffered heavy casualties in this action. The second invasion of Vientiane bv the Burrnesg In the year 1570 A.D. b), the kingdom of Si-A udha a f e1.l to the Burncsc and t he war sss simult'aneously 1:roug h t to the kingdom of Vientiana. While the Eurrcese marched on Viet- iane, Xing S~ya-Setthattirathhad time to discuss war strategy with his generals. Again, Phra~mSen-Surind told King Sayn-Setthathirath about the serit of the Burrucse king in warfare. HO suggested that tbc king not clerely oppose his troops to the advancing Burmese, for fear of being exterminated. Instead, he urged tkt the king use 211 the stratagems he could think of to try to outsmart the Bur~:~eseking. In doing so, he. further suggested that the king order the evacuation of all the civilians out of the llnlts of the city. The king's family and those of the hi h ranking mandarins would be evacuated to Yieng-Surind 64. Should the Burmese attack Vientiane, the troops would 'kvz all latitudes to act without hzvlng to worry about the lives of the civilians. Xing Saya-Setthathirath ngr~edto the raposal and ordered it. After the proposed evacuation was comp P eted as planned, Phrngm Sen-Surind appointed Phragna Han-Keo, Phragna flan- Phab, Phragna Thammalchun to head each a guerilla unit with instructions to hide their respective troops in the woods a- round the city proper. At the approach of the advancing Bur- mese army, Phragm Nakorn actcd as though he were fleeing the enmy in the direction of the estuary of the Nam Ngum river. When the king of Burma saw the people floeing he understood that the Lao had abandoned their city. So he went to thoir pursuit, occupied Muong Thn-Bo, Vieng-K huk and Nong- Ehai 2nd ordered his men to build a bridge across the Mekong river at a point south of Don Sangkhi and set up camp at the northcrn strip of the estuary of the Nam-Ngum river, King Saya-Sctthathirath, at the approach of the enemy moved further down to Nong-Han-No1 vdthout resistance. After having set up caap at the northern strip of the estuary of Nam-Ngum river, and for some time, having set no opposition from the Lao people, the Burlilcse pulled back to the city of Vientiane. kin^ Eaya-Sctthathirnth moved his army back to the southern strip of the estuary of the Nam- Ngm river, and from this point sent his men out in small groups to harrass the Burmese. Tha Burmese turned in strength to King Saya-Setthathlrathls troops and after a stiff resistance which lasted for three days, King Saya-Setthathirath retreated to Vieng-Surind. The victorious Burmese could no longer stay there for the rainy season had cornc and with it thc dlseases that would consider- ably cut down the Burmese fighting power. So they decided to return to Vientiane for the second time. In Vientiane itself the Burmcse had now to i-rorry about thcir ovm supplies, for they h3d been away frolu home for quite a long time. As the rcsult of a nnss evacuation, there was nothing left in Vlen- tiane for thcm in the way of needed qupplies. This situation forced thorn to lsok for thein somewhere outside the city. Their hunt for supplies, rsostly of foodstuffs, was not made cnsy for them.. As soon as they went about the woods, the gucrilla units of Phragna Mn-Kco, Phragna Phab and Phragna T1~:immiilshun were there to pin ahon down.

A3 this continuous slaughter vmet on and on, the victorious Burmese troops were uhablc to feed themselves and disease and epidemics gave them a finishing blow, so that in the long run thousands of then died and the rest wcre not fit to fight. Sensing an irmninent extermination, the king of Burma ordered his troops to pull out and headed back to Burma. But to their surprise, they found the troops of Phragna Sen-Surind waiting for them cverywhorc. The Laocountcr-attacked heavily at Ban Anosom (could be ~alrsom) inflicting heavy losses on the enemy in men and equipment. Hare th~n100 elephants were also captured and 2,300 ivories wcre picked, presumably from dead elephants. Thirty thousand troops of Burmese, Idan Mew, Yuan, Lu, Khem, Muong Khong, Muong Nhang and 3uong Ayudhaya origin were taken prisoner. When the Burmese tropps had been completely driven out of the kingdom, Ring Eeya-Setthathirath headed back to his capital city of Vlontiane. The battle for muon^ Onn-Kaq During all the time King Saya-Setthathirath was tied up in his struggle to save his kingdom from Burmese domination, t.1~0of his former disgraced aides were planning a plot agai- nat him at Muong kakorn.. They were Piragna Nakorn and a former Chicf Monk. Their first attempt was to send King Saya- Settbxthirath a false note telling him that Wthe ruler of Muong Ong-Kan had died. He was survived by two daughters nar.~cdNang Thcp-Kaya and Nang Uthumphon who would like very much to offer King Saya-Setthathirath their services in any v:1y they can...It The note gas entrusted tcj a mission delib- cr~tclycomposed of two monks and ten laymen. When this mission arrived at Muon& Sai @) on its way to Vientiane, the rulrr of l~luong Sai refused then free passage, but the two monks succeeded in passing through anyway and the note finally reached King Saya-Setthathirath. Upon the receipt of the note from Phra na Nakorn, Ki Saya-Sctthathirqth believed it. Subsequenti; y, he appolnte2 Phragm Somphamit , P hragna Chan, Thao Khe and P han-Khon-Sai as his envoys to Muong Ong-Kan with Khun-Luang Upakan as their guide. When thcy arrived at Uuong Ong-Kan and after the ruler of Muong Ong-Kan had been inforn~dof the false news he rms so infuriated that he sent away the Lao envoys without further discussion. Phragna Somphcmit and his colleagues went to see Phragna Nakorn, the author of the note, and told him all about the trcntmant thcy had received at Muong Ong-ISan. Upon hearing this, Phragna N~kornacted as though he were really vexed and urged King Saya-Sett hat hirath, through his envoys, to attack Wuong Ong-Xan, offering himself to heed the king's army to the attack. Again, King Saya-Sctthathirath believed the Phr- sgnn Noko~nproposal and offer 2nd agreed. And in the year 157% A.D., kin^ Szya-Sctthathirath sent his army under the corntland of Phragna Na!:orn to the attack of lduong Ong-Kan without the slightest idea of the plot behind the preteded good offices of Phrngna Nalcorn. When the Lao arcy sas nearing the limits of Muong Ong- Kan, Pnrafna N~kornput his plans in action by directing King Saya-Setthathirethls ariny into a trap he had previously set up. Before thc men in his cornnand were aware of his duplici- ty they had been alwost annihilated. Phragna Nakorn hurried back to report the defeat of his army to King Sa a-Setthathi- rath and a~sinallegedly urged him to flee with h irn to an un- knom destination &) xhile the rest of the aiilbushed army fought for their lives, returning completely exhausted to the capital city of Vientiane mith trro of their comanders Phra- gner Sen-Surlnd and Phragna Chan-Kong-Nang. King Saya-Setthathirath was born in the year of the Horse 1545 A.D. He had reigned for 24 c~nsecutivcyears and died soineirhere in Muong Ong-Kan at the agc of 38+ At the time of his death, King Saya-Setthathirath hnd a son named phra IJo- Muong born to him from his ~dfcand queen, who rias the daughter of Plwagm Sen-Surind. 11. The reim of Phra Sur~an~khala-Auako-PhothiSad or Phra~naSen-Surindhalusaf (first part) The former name of Phra Sunangkhala-Ayalzo-Phothisad was Chan. He was the son of a chief of the Nong-Khal village (province of Nong-Khai in Thailand today). He was born in 1511 A.D. in this very sarlie village. In his childhood, he studied in Malsorn Xieng-Thong, nhere hewas the pupil of the Chief Monk Sichcintho, aho vias also the Chief Instructor for King Photkdsarad. He grew up in Xicig-Thong 2nd later was made mandarin of Naliorn Xieng-Thong (Luang-~hrabang). Thanks to his exceptional intelli~enceand farsightedness in carrylne out 11Ls duties, he h-~dbeen succcssivcly pronoted to higher positicns. He wzs zippointed to the rank of Prin- cipal Aide under the wmc of Phragna Nhotc-Lukien during the reign of King Phothisarad, and was gxcciously given the gov- ernorship of iduong P&k-Huei-Luang (or Ban Buei-Lunng) in the district of Phonphisai (province of Nong-Kkni in ~hailnnc?), his t~omctovm. -6 8- In the year 1555 A,b., Phragna Nhote-Lukien had been the ~nastcr-mind of King Saya-~etthathirathin the battle of Xieng -Sen and was subsequently promoted to an even higher rank with the new tltle name of Phragna Sen-Surlndhalusai. In this position he had been the greatest of help to King Saya- Setthathirath in the reconstruction of the capital city of Vi- entiane and other historical shrines and monuments, as vas in othcr vars chich followed through the reign of King Saya-Se- tthrathirath. He had also offered his own dauzhter to becomc thc .first lady nttend~ntof the palace. For this long and va1u::ble contribution to the success of his king he was,,after the dcath of King Saya-Setth~thirath, the aost qualified and Justified to carry on the affairs of the kin~donduring the infancy of Phra No-Muong, the crotvn prince, who v~as, in fact, his oim nephew. Soon after, Phragna Chantha-Siharad (&, one of the highest r~nkingmandi:rins at the time, expressed the desire to crown Phra No-Muong as king by tradition. phragna Sen-Sur- indhalusai did not agree and a dispute follovcd between the two of them that nearly plunged the kingdom into civil war. The Buddhist clergy of the palace man~gedto settle their dispute and ward off bloodshed. Thc situation calmed down for only three uonths and the sane dispute was renewed with an even greater intensity and became this time out of control, and a civil war was to follow. Phragna Sen-Surindhaluoai ordered Sen-Munthicn to clash with Phragna Chantha-Siharad and slew him. The dcath of Phr- ngna Chantha-Siharad brought tranquillity, respect and discipline in the kingdom of Phrag-m Scn-Surindhalusai, who pro- cleiined hi~nsclfking in the year 1572 A.D., with the new king- name of P hra Smangkhala-Ayako-13hot hisad. But he was comonly cnllad Phra Chao 13u-Lan because of the fact that he was the grand-father of Phra No-Muong, his crovrn prince nephew. He v:as 65 when he became king. Thc third invasion of Vientiane bv the Burmese Upon the self-proclaimed nil@ of King Phra Sw-angkhala- ~yako-Phothisad, the various scbordinatc cities of Vientiane began to show signs of un~villingnessto cooperate with him. His orders had not been complied with In fllll. His closest associates and aides could hardly live up to their respective duties. What caused this illwill toward him was simply the fact that he did not belong to the royzl family by birth. This feeling of repugance for hin pro~nptedthe people of Vientiane to migrate in great nuuber to the south. This was in fact the thiid time in the history of the Lao pcople that they had migrated down to the Cham and Khmer territories in the oouth, fron the province of Roi-Et dovm to tho province of Champassak. Two years after the reign of Phra Sumangkhala-Ayako- Phothisad exactly in 1574 A.D. (1572 A.D. in the Yo-Noke history bookj, the King of tlongsavadi (~urma)leunched another attack against Vientiane. King Phra Smangkhala-Ayako-Photh- isad defended his kingdon aga&& the Burmese with all his might and usual courage, but his nen didn't give full support as they had before. They were no longer eager to fight 2nd dor re over they dislikei what they believed they were fighting far. Most of them ran avray and his defense lines crum- bled, enabling tho Burmese to capture the city without much effort on their part. They took Phra Smangkhala-Ayako-Pho- t tisad and his nephew Phra No-hfuong as their hostages to Burma. For some time, the Lao klngZom of Vientiane became a vas~alto the Burmese kingdom. 12. The reign of Phra ltaha-Uparaja-Voravwo In the year 1575 A.D. the king of Burma reinstated Phra &?ahaUparaja-Voravangso (the son of Kin Saya-Setthathirath, rho hid been held in captivity in Burnaf to the throne of the Lao !ringdom of Vientiane. Four yeLrs after, in 1579 A.D. there rva4 a native of the province of Attopeu who vrns said to be endowed with supernatural powers. This person pretended he was a reborn King paya-Setthathirath who mysteriously disappeared long ago. He hzd now cone back to rule over Vien- tiane. The peogle were quite superstitious at the time and believed in the pretended reincarnation of their once most respected king. This belief enabled this person to raise an important army anong the Kha-Suei people of lduong Soke Muon& Sung with ::.hich he succeeded in capturing Attopeu, Muong Manh 2nd duong Khm-Thong and threatened the rule of Phra Maha Upraja-Voravangso itself. In the face of this threat, King Phrz Maha Uparaja-Voravangso ordered Phragna Xieng-Tai, Phr- sgna Xieng-Neua, and Phragna Nakorn to put dom the rebellion. But thsy were umbls to defeet thew and headed their troops back to the city. The rebels went to their pursult up to the city of Vieng-Khuk, and pushed forvierd from here in the direction of Vientiane Itself. Phra Meha U araja-Voravangso was umblz to defend his capital city and f f ed with his wife and ttro daughters abonrd the royal barge to seek refugo in Burma. But they were victins of a fatal accident when their barge hit the rocks and was destroyed.in a ra id along the river. The rebel arny entered t he city and e 001s it over. Second reign of Phra Suman~khala-Avako-PhotU3ad When the king of Hongsavadi (~urna)learned about the success of the rebellion in the Lao kingdom, he ordered his general narilcd Insae-Nanku to reconquer Vientiane form the rc- bels with a Burrncse arny. At Vientiane, the Burmese &enera1 mas able to defeat the rebels and capture their chief, who was brought back alive to Burma. The king of Burma appointed Phra Surnangkhala-Ayako-Phothisad to rule over Vientiane for thc second time in 1580 A.D. Two years later, in1582 A.D., Kin2 Phra Su~~nekhala-Ayako-13hothisaddied in Vientiane at the aEc of ?5. 13. The reipn of Phra~naNakorn-Nox After the death of phra Su~angkhala-kyako-Phothisad, his son, Pbxaena Nakorn-Noi vras er.tkaned to succeed his father in Vientiane. Less than a year after his enthronement, Phra- gna Nakorn-Noi was to meet ~dththe sanie feeling of rcpw- nance from his people as did his father in the first part of his reign - znd for the same reason. He was not a direct descendent of the ruling royal family. Phragna Nakorn-No1 ~3smrested by his own subJects and sent back to Burma, and from this tine on, the Lao Iiingdorn lived another long period of seven years without a kihg - until 1590 A.D. 14, The reign of Phra No-lduonq In the year 1591 A.D. the mandarins and dignitaries of the Vtentiane palace went to Burma to request the king of Burma that Phra No-J,!uong, the son of King Saya-Setthatwrath, who had been held in captivity there, be crowned as their king. The request was granted and Phra No-h!uong left Hong- savadi (~urca)on Wednesday the tenth day of the new moon of the sixth month and arrived at Vientiane on the fifth day of the new moon of the seventh month of the year 1501 A.D. Be was crowned king of the Lao kingdom of Vientiane on the nlnth day of the new rnoon of the eighth nonth ot the same year at the sge of 20. Upon the advent of Phra No-Uuong, the Lao kingdom of Vinntiane enjoyed another period of pcace anci prosperity. Those of the various snbordinatc cities which had previously disobeyed King Phra Swnangkhala-i,ydco-Phothisad came forward to assure hin of their loyalty and cooper~tion@). Seven years after, King Phra No-Muong died at the age of 27 without leaving a successor to the throne. 15. The rei~nof Phre Voravonaso-Thanaikarzd After the death of Phra No-Iduong in 1598 A.D. the nandarins and dignitaries of the palace agreed to invite Phra Voravongsa, his cousln (he was the son of his aunt) @) to the throne of Vientiane. With this in mind, they went to solicit the approval of the king of Burma who, in turn, told then that Phra Voravongsa, who was then only 13 was too young to be able to rule and suggested instcud that his father w, cornnonly known as Phra Vorapita, be accepted as their provisional ruler. fit this point, the kingdom of Burma it- sblf was plunged into internal trouble, following tho death of King Burengnong and the subsequent cnthroncnent of his son Asae-Nankaya or Nantha-Burnegnong, who proved to be incapable in the fulfillment of his duties. In the face of this situation, Phra Naresuan, the ruler of Nakorn Si-Ayudhara at the tine, whose kingdou was still vassal to the kingdom of Burma, solennly proclaimed the independence of his kingdom and set out to attack Burma itself. And at tNs very sa rne period, the Lao fa~~ilieswhon the Bur- mese had forced to conc to Burna during the latterst dorSinat- ion of the Lao kingdom of Vientiane dealt the Burt~eseanother blow by deciding to return en nasse to Vientiane. But the ruler of Xieng-Mal, another subordinate of the kin don of Burma, for some rezson set out to recapture the reE urning Lao faailies on the r way back to their kingdom. In the light of this situation, Phra Vorapita, ~hothen ruled over Vientiane, sent the Lao army in his control to wrest them from the Xieng -Uai troops. In doing so, the Lao arlily successively captured the cities of Muong Phrz-Nhao, lduong Surng, Uuong Lo, Muong Xieng-Sen, 'aluong tlang and 3rluong Xicng-Rai and 173s about to attscl: Xieng-h!si itself whcn it net vv+ith disaster frtr~nlack of food supplies. They mere thorefore forced to pull back without even trying to attack Xicng-Mai. aut when the Lao army, in its retreat, approached its own city, its ruler was so infuriated that he ordered his arny to stcy out of the city and threatened to execute all the cor~~~andingofficers. Being refused adldttcmce to their ovm city, the Lao arlily asked Phra Vorav.ongsa, his son, to join them, which he did. They all cenped in the Phalansal field not far fron the city. Thereafter, they attzcked their own capital, thus putting the fathcr and son in cpposition. The battle bcth-een the Lao armies of Phra Vorapita and Phra Voravongss lasted for four months without any de isive victory for either of the two. The number of casualtP es increased on both sides and the people were suffering from tho long, drawn-out battle. There- upon, the Buddhist clergymen, with all their wisdom and patience, tried in every possible way to reconcile then. Final- ly, they set up a big rally at Don-Chan which was supposed to go on until the two sides were reconciled. At one point, Phra Vorzvongsa surrendered to the monks there and through them offered his apologies to his father as well as asking for his pardon. Phra Vorapita graciously forgave his son and abdlco- ted in his favor, taking his ovm family down to Nakorn-Phanom in 1603 A.D. 6). Phra Voravon~sa~roclnimed his kingdom's indewendence Upon the abdication of his father, Phra Voravongsa took the initiative in renouncing his vassalage to Burma and pro- claiming his independence. A coronation ceremony was subsequently held and Phra Voravongsa was officially crovmed king of the Lao kingdon of Vientiane under the new king-name of Plra Voravongsa-Thamikarad-Chao, His enthronement ended the 24 years of vassalage to BLirna, and from thls tine on the Lao kingdon of Vientiane enjoyed a peaceful and prosperous era for many years to come. King Phra Voravongsa-Thammikarad had two sons named Phra Upayuvarad and Phra Llom-Keo. In the year 1621 A.D., King Vorxvongsa-Thaumikarad in company of his wife and his son Phra aor.l-K~o went on a religious mission to pay their respects to the statue of Phrabang in Nakorn Luang-Phrabang. In this city, runours spread around that Phra Upayuvarad, who had been left behind in Vientiane, was about ta usurp the throne. Without questioning, King Voravongsa ordered from Luang-Phrabang that his son be arrested and executed. This order ??as not kept secret and when Prince Upayuvarad linevr about it, he fled with a small srwy. His father ordered Edom;!Sai to go after him. IJom-Ssi caught up with him .&tBan-Khuang and both were engaged in R violent combat. But the advantage wqs with Prince Upayuvzrad, who fought and ran to consolidate his defense lines at VJst Nna-hlong. Mom-Sai followed him through to VJat Nan-$;long, but was again unable to penetrate into the wat, for PCince Upayuvarad had already closed its gate. Mom-Sails troops stacrpeded through the wat from other sides but by the time he gained Access to the writ, Prince Upayuvarad had already fled to Viong-Xhulc ancl at this point, some pco le had put the city of Vientiane itself to fire. In Luang- b hrabahg, King Voravongss succeeded in raising an arny and hcaded it to the attack of his son. During his march, he first set calilp at Ban Thalrhck (66). But at this point, the mandarins and other officials in his capital city turned against hlra in favor of Prince Upyuvarzd. The news of this sudden change deeply upset King Voravongsa. He pulled back his troops to the sale Phalansai field near the city and there proceeded to a paternal ceremony of the time, by which he invoked God Al- nighty to punish his son for his bad behaviour toward his own fathor. Thereafter he took his wife, and in the cowpany of Idor,-Sni, Phra&na Anusit and other people of his suite headed off for Xieng-Daeng. Prince Upayuvarad ordered Phragna Vieng after his father with the nission to kill him if found. Phra- gna Vieng found hiin right in Xieng-Daeng and by order of the prince Killed Xing Voravongsa and the rest of the family. 18. The reign of Phra Upauuvarad In the yecr I622 A.D., Prince Upayuvarad was crovrncd king of Vientiane but died soon aftcrvrard at the age of only 25. He had reigned for only nine nonths. 17. Thc reirt.n of Phra B~ndit-Photh3~3q After the death of Pbra Upayuvarad, tha iiandarins and dignituries of the palnce sent for Phragna i~latlanan 67) who was then ruling over 14uong Sikhotabon~and crowned him king of Vientiane undcr the king-nzwe of Phra Bandi t-Phothisnn. He tras 7l yeers old. Two yecrs later, in 1624 A.D., during the rcign of Phra Bandit-Phothisarad, Phra~naVieng, in an- uthcr act of rebellion, set the king's palace afire. A new one was later built at the Phalansai field. King Phra Ban- dit-Thothismad ruled for four years and died in 1627 A.D., on the fourth day of the new noon of the fifth month. 18. The reipn of Phra hlom-Keo After the death of King Fhra Bandit-PhothisaraG, the lclngls Domestic Council enthroned Chao horn-Keo, the second son of Phra Varcrvongsa Thartr~ikarad, in the year 1627 A.D., with the kinl;-name of Phra Mon-Keo. King Pllra L10i:i-Keo had two sons named Ch30 Ton-Khan ancl Chao Visai. Vithin this period the Lao kingdom was a~ainfaced with an internal struggle for power. Each high ranking nandarin was trying to form his ovm party and recruit his ovm arny to the others. This bloody struggle for power brought considerable misery to the people, They decided to flee the capital city of Vientiane to the territory on the right side of the dekong river. It is not known how long King Phra Mon-Keo ruled over Vientiane, but it is believed thzt he died after n relatively short rule. 19. The rclm of Chao Ton-K- After the death of his father, Chao Ton-Khan succeeded hin to the throne of Vientiane. He was reported to have had two sons naaed Chao Pu and Chao Soi. 20. The rei~nof kin^ Survavonf:sa-Th2.mclkaracl It is not lr,nov~meither as to how lon King Cko Ton-Khaw ruled over Vientiane. But following his teath, the kingdou gas the scene of dispute and quarrel auonp, the various bran- chcs of the royal fan4ly. It is a ltno~mfact, hoviever, that at this particular tile, the people and relatives of Prince Surya-Kmrnan outnunbered the oth~rs. So they crowned him king of Vientiane in 1633 A.D. st the a&G of 25, and gave hin the lrinc-na~ie of Phra Chao Suryclvongsa-Tharanilzarad. Soon after his enthroncnent, he deported his other two brothers and thcir relatives and followers for his own security: 1. Ch30 Sunphu, his wife an6 Sen Thipnabua to Muong Ve (Annan). Chao Suliphu h~done son named Phra Sai-On&-Ve and lcter, tihen Chao Suclphu died, his wife rrarried Sen Thipncbua en2 had another son naned Thao Long or Nong. 2. Chao Bun-Xu, his second brother went to enter the pri- e s t!i~od at Phuho-Phuhong . 5. Chao Pu, the son of Chao Visai went to live with his f21.1ilyat Uuong Xieng-Khan. 4. Chao Soi, Chao Puls brother v:@nt to Saphu. .Iift~rhe had dealt in such a way with his probable In- tcrnzl enemies, King Suryavongsa proceeded to reorganiz~his !ringson to r; nore normal basis. Owing to the fact that his kingdon was at the tine without internal c-ner~iesend extern- al threat of invxion, he was able to zvail hilliself of the opportunity, and nakc of his kingdom one of the nost developed in the era. His ~.:ainacco~~plishi~ents were: In the field of religious affairs, he encouraged and developed the teaching of Buddhism and all its virtues to the greatest extent, thus enabling the kingdoiil to produce many outstanding thinkers, vmiters and poets ~ihohave vmit ten valuable bibles, poe1.i:: and comandnents, such as the legends of Sin-Sai, Pu-Son-Lan, Lan-Son-Pu and many others. In the field of social affaifs, he set forth vtorthy legislation and rules th~tbenefited all of his citizens, regardless of their standing, by observing a ust and fair procedure for all alike. He did not hksitate, 4or exanple, to order the execution of his ovrn son for the crimes he had connitted upon others. In the field of foreign affairs, he was the first king to have received foreign visitors and to have had any real foreign relations with other countries of the world. For instance in 1641 A.D. he received in his reception pounds at hat-fiu- ang, a Dutch aabassadorial, religious and trade mission. In 1670 A.D., he sent a goodwill ~issionto renew his kingdoats friendship with that of Si-Ayudhaya and also built the Phra Chedi-Song-Hak st lluong Dan-Sai as the denarcation line be- ween the Thai and the Lao kinkdoas. In the building of thls friendship shrine between the two countries, King Suryavongsa assi~ncdmany of his high ranking nandarins to represent him, nanely hls chief ninister Ong Chanthapa-Sithiraj-Phakdi and dun Upali with other high ranking nonks, nanely His Venerable Upali-Thera, His Venerable Arya-Kadsapa, His Venerable Phra aoha Tham~asenabodi, Phra Bhuddha-Vilasnaha-Thera, Phra Satt- banctrrangsi-Maha-Therq Phra Viriya thiku;ani. The kingdon of Si-byudhaya was represented by an equal nuiber of officials and dignitaries, nanely P hra~naP hont hep-Nayoke, head of the delegation, cnd the following venerable uonlcs : Phra Khu Boro- ~.i:,~cl~srya,Phra Aryar~uni, Phra Silavisudhi-U tana, Phra Ehu Smcthachan, Phra Maha Satthannatula, Ptra ldaha Phoneasan and Phr:. Uaho Rajmuni. In addition to these personalities, each dclogztion vrzs ad joined with 70 nonks, In this nost inportant cerc.l:.!:-myof friendship an official royal cornunique vras read an2 issued as follows: "V!e, the kings of Sisatanak (~aos)and Si-Ayudhaya here- by declare to the people of the two kingdoas here represented that we arc now considded as one and only one nation by this synbolic ceremony of friendship. Our two royal fariilies shall be as one and shall share our count2ios1 destinies with the same fcelin,~of affection. There shall.be no dispute between us, no aggression ngeinst each othsr and no attempt of taking advantage of each other until the tine the sun has disappeared from 3ur universe or fslled upon our 1znd.V Thereafter another syr~bolicceremony invoking the gods of the sky and the earth to ba their ~ritnessestook plnce, whereby they all swore to live up to their pledges, In 167'0 A.D. work begon on the Shrine of Phra-That-Sl- song-Hak (or the 6hrine of the Two Friendships or Love). It was con~letcdin 1673 A.D. and was reco~nizedas the starting point of the linitation of the two kin~donslrespective territories up to the Na~i-Mzn river for Si-Ayudhayc, and dorm to the Mekong river for Sisatanak. kin^ Suryavongsa-Thannikarad had one son and two dcugh- ters born to hin froc his principl queen. They were Chao Rajbud, Princess Kunrjari and Princess Suman~khala. About this tine, the Ho cane to loot Muong Xieng-Hung. Chao Intha- Kur~san, its ruler fled aith his sister, Nang Chantha-Kur-ari, to Vientiznc to seek asyluu with King Suryavongsa. Chilo Raj- bud later was married to Nang Chantha-Kulaari and they had twc sons born to then. They were Chno Kim-Kidsarad end Chao Inthason. As to Chao Intha-Kmi~an, the ruler of Nakorn Xieng-Hung, he ~22snarried for the second tine to Nang Kan and had nnoth- er son rimed Chno Lor-Noi or Chao Ong-Noi, who was later czllcd ~hhoOng-Noke.

In the years that followed, Chao Rzjbud, the son of Kin5 Sury3von&sa-Tha1.ii~ikaradconnitted an act of ndultcr with thc vrifc of Thao KO, In ettendant of his father's pa Pace. Thag ko lod~cda co~lplaintcgainst !dm. When King Suryavong, sa, in the ccpacity of Chief Justice, found his son guilty, he ordered his son to be executed at Phc-Lang so tkt no pre- cedent could be created for the future. King Suryavongsa reigned through thc year 1690 A.D. (1695 A.D. in one other version) and died at the age of 82 after 57 years of uninterrupted reign. His only son having been executed, King Suryavonesa did not leave any heir to the throne.

(1) According to the Yo-Hoke history book, it has been said th~tThao Chuong or Khun Chuon~112s born in the year 99 A.D. At the zge of 35, he invaded and occupicd the Vietmnese city of Uuong Prakan; in the year 134 A.D., at the age of 70, he invaded Muong Men and vlzs killed on the back of his com- anding elephant. It has been also said that Khun Chuon~was a Thai king, I should like to say that Xhun Chuong ass a Khr-ler king instead, due to the fact that in the legends of Khun Chuong, it has been precisely stated that he was along the ken^ peo?le. The hleng, Men or Khilor are in fact of the sane origin. The battle that opposed Khun Chuonc to the peqjlc of thong Men was in fact n battle betviccn his troops and the Lao people of Nong-Sae thenselves (as recorded in one of the pocus in the life of Khun Chuong es snying, "Our brothers have slain the people of Nong-Sae who disbanded and fled.. ,") . Tho Yo-Noke history book did hot, howevcr, i,icntion his nationality of origin 2nd the dates therin were 400 years ap*t. (2) The 22 Lao kings have had their names listed in a popular manuscript as follows: 1. Khun-Swa, 2. Khun-Swai, 3. Khun- Sung, 4. Khun-Khet, 5. Khun-Khum, 6. Khun-Khim, 7. Khun-Kwa, 6. Khun-Khang, 9, Khun-Khem, 10. Khun-h!aeng, 11. Khuh-Mcung, 12. Khun-ldi, 13. Khun-Kharn, 14. Xhun-Hung, 15. Thao Thcn, 1.6. Thao Yerk, 17, Thao Pinh, 18. Thao Phat, 19. Thao Wang, 20. Phragna Lang, 21. Phragna Khamphong, 22. Chao Fah-Ngiao. But another version of the legends of Khun-Borom listed the Bings who succeeded to Khun-Lo as follows: I. Khun SY?~, 2. Khun-Yi-Ba, 3. Khun Lu-Li, 4. Thao Lang, 5. Thao Lu, 6. Thao Fah-Nhan, 7. Thao Fah-Pan, 8. Thao Fah-Kam, 9. Thao U- B2.ung, LO. Thao Pong-Kom, 11. Thao Fah-Ngom, 12. Thao Fah-Ngiao of Thao Phi-Fah. Book 11 of the legends of Khun Borom (as found in the libraray of \Vat Sisaket in Vientiane listed the family of King Fa h-Ncum as follows : King Chao Fah-Luang-Ngom (or otherbv?isc known as Phragna Souvanna ~hamphong)had two sons: Chao Fah-Ngiao (or Khun Phi- ah) and Chao Fah-Khan-Hieo. Chao Fah-Ngiao in turn, had four children, two boys and t~oeirls. it was told that the yaund- est son, Chao Fah-Ngun, h~da co~npletcset of teeth at birth. Another version of the legends of Khun Eorom at the Thai Nation21 Library in Bangkok listed the royal family of Chao Pah-Ngm in its 7Cth chapter as follows: ltLuanz Ngom v:ho became king had nine children, four of them ircre girls, We would not talk about them all. .We would only balk about those who h~vesucceeded to Luzng Neorn. Thao Khnm-iiiao was to become king first, He had four children, two girls ;tnd tvro boys. The ylsungest son had 33 teeth at birth. The mandarins and advisers to the kin^ thought this was a bad omen. He would not be good to his kirgdom and so they put him on a raft and sent him wandering away. ..It ( 3) The word Phi-Fah was used by the Lao people to desi~natethe Khmer kingdom (the Phi-Fah kingdom), as recorded in the legends of Kbun Borom, in the part dealing with the destitution of T hao Fa h-Ngum : "These servants are to be destituted and floated together hit11 Clizo Fah-Ngum. The raft ran aground in the land of Maha Thera, king Pa-sman of the Phi-Fah kingdom as such...n

(4) Another version of the story ruled that he was born in the year 1328 A.D.

(5) Somo documents said until he v~~zs21 years old.

(6 It is not known for sure today vihich city was Muong Pak- xop. But it could be a city on the estuary of Nam-Si river which today is a tributary of Nam-Moon river in the vest of the Ubun province in Thailand, in the past, this area had been one in thich the Khmers and the Lao traveled about. ( 7) ifiuonE Kabong is Muo11~Kotabul which formerly was located on the bank of the Se-Bang-Fai river. Later, it was transferred to the west of That-Phanom and known as Muong Mzrukra- Nekorn. In the year 1257 A.D. Chao Sikhote, the son 3f Chao H!.aaa-Bandit, later transferred it to the left bank of the same river 2nd today it is known as Muong Kao Thokhek.

(8) In bhe leeends of Khun Borom, Phra~nzNanthasen was known as l'hragntz Pad-Bo and in another story book as Phragna Sam- Lsn.

(9) Where Pak-Thok was cannot be known. (10) These cities are not to beidentified with any cities of today. (11) Muone Vieng was located on the west side of the Hin-boon river. Durir~r:the reign of Phra-Sai-Setthariraj, thls city was known as Muong Surind or Viene Surind. (12) Muong Phra IJam-Hung was located on the bank of the Nam Kading river. This same city, according to the story of That Phanom, was built at the sane time as thong Vieng Khlilre and Lluong Souvannaphoum . (13) Tbe Bang-Bath stream was near the A!ekong river in the dis- tric t of Bune-karn, province of Nong-Khai h hail and) . (14) These two persons are supy;osed to have been Phragna Phao and Thao Thiem-liham-Yoh. Certain history books said they corn- mittod adultery mith their father's wife and fled to ask asylum from Prince Fah-Ngum. (15) Pllragna Ka-Sak was aster of the Upper-Lao people. (16 1 JYiany of the history books dealing 11ith this episode have accounted the reasons behind the name of tkls city (vieng- ~ha.c) as due to the fact that King Fah-Ngum used golden arrows as part of his strategy to attack it. But, in reality, the name Vieng-Kham existed before the advent of Kinl: Fah-Ngum, ar inriicated in the stele of King Khun Rama-Khamhaeng of Suk- khoth~i,which vias engraved fro111 the year 1284 A.P. Exactly 73 ycclrs before Kine Fah-Ngum invaded Vieng-Iiham, it was told that the territories of the Swkhothai klnkdom included such as muon^ Sah-Luung, iduong Sah-Kha along the ld1ekonk river and dovm to Vientiane, Vienhdharn, and in the legends of Khun Doroln it was known as Lluong ]Cham.

(1 7) 11;; of today, there is a district in ThaTland which is knoxn as the Naicorn Thai district in the province of Phejabun. (18) With regard to the battle of Vieng-Eham, some story books of Uuong Lan-Xang stated that King Fah-Ngurn greatly appreciated thc ability of PhrCi~naPhao when the two of them were engaged in a hand to hand fight. He then made him his ally and gave Lluon~Vieng-Kham back to him. (19) .ruonS Pa!< Huci-Luang is in the district of Phonphisai, province of Nonckhi in Thailand today. (20). i;luona Ihra Nam-Rung is in the district of Paksane in Laos today.

(21) The actual location of Aluonz Pa-Kuang today is not knovm.

(22) Kadae-Fateb is Nong Khanthac-Suanam according to the Ur- angkhathad history book, which ie today tbe zrea around Hong-

(23) Tha Wan-Pao nountain is Located in the province of Kala- sin in Thailand.

(24) The actual bcation of Suong-Sai cannot be knovm.

(25) In the legends of Khun Bo~oI~~,the three countries of Lao, Thai 2nd Xieng-i2ai were called under the terwinology of Lan. 'I'hu:;, the Lao country was called Lan-Xang; Xieng-idai as Lan- Ba; 2nd the Thai capital of Si-Ayudhaya as. Lan-Phya. (:;6) The present name of Phra-Ngam lalie and Buakong is not known. (27) These cities are in the provirlces of Roi-Et, Surind, Buri- ram %rid Sisaket in Thailand.

(26) ;duong Sr?ph.zng-Sichac Is bclieved to be i.luong Sasilieln in the district of Souvann~phourn, pravince of Hoi-Et, Thailand. (29) It is not known which present city was formerly Muong- Kae. It could very well be in the district of b4uong Kae In the province of Saltol-lVakorn in Thailand today, (30) Another book stated that King Fah-Ngum died at the age of

(31) In book I1 of thc legends of Khun Boron at Wat Sisaket in Vi~ntiane, it has been said that Chao Fah-Kham-Hiao was the brother of King Fah-ifgum and Nang Noi-Bong-Hiao the dsu~hter of Chao Fah-Kham-Hiao. This could be true because in the legends of Khun Borom in the Thai National Library in Bangkok this part was also to be found: nThey n~arriedNang Moi-Nong-Hiso, daughter of Chao Fah- Kham-Hiao, who was in turn Phra~naSam-Sen-Thai's uncle, to King Sam-Sen-Thai 2nd bccainc known under her queen-name of Then-Fah or Bua-Then as it was told.. ." (32) It has been said in sorJe other books dealing with the same pzrt of the history, that the daughter of Kin& Sam-Sen-Thai vas formerly !cno~;n as Rang Phinpha. But in the one in the Bangkok library, it was said that Nang liaha-Thevi was Nang Noi-Nong-Hiao, the wife of King Sam-Sen-Thai himself. It was scid that after the death of her husban6 shc fell in love with hzr [;rand-nephew. But in this book, Ncng Maha-Thevi i-ias the sistdr of King Sam-Sen-Thai. (53) It has been said in many history books that she tcas 55 when she was executed. (84) Prince hlui was the son of Phrakna Pak-Hu~i-Luang and has also Lnovm under the ntirne of Prince Tonkhan. (35) Another version of the story said tic had nine sons: Thao Konlrco, Thrro Thorikbsro, Thao Nhuan, Thao Xhuan-Nha-On, Thao Suang, Thao La-Scnt:i, Thao Scrya-Ktunman, Thao Nhuzng-Pha and Thao Phsi and scven dau~htcrs:Nan& Sitkei, Nang Inhphat, Nang Khan, Nan~Mook, Nzin~Khao, N3ng Thamara and Nang Tonkhzrn. (=I In another ?art of the story it WAS said that the invading Vietnamese army numbered up to two million, including 4000 officers. I find that this number was much exaggerated. If one tnkes the number of the units in one army at the time, 1,600,000 is zcye likely to be the total number. (37) Could be the territories of Nakorn Chainpassak and Nakorn Thorn of the Khmers.

("8) iLluong Ho-Yiong Kosarnphi is the present Yunnan province of rnainlctnd China, Euong Khcrn in tha terrltroy of the 12 Phanna-Lu. (39) Vi~ng-Phrangam could be Lluon~Khao-Phrangam north of Mu- on& Lopburi in Thailand today.

(40) In the Yo-noke history book, it has bcen said that the prince cas only 12. (41) In the Yo-noke history book the city of Vieng-Phrabung Tias recorded as Muong Phrabang which is the district of Swangkha- buri in Thailand today.

(42) These two princesses of Xien&-Idai were the dau~htersof Phra Lluong Ketkao and were very young at the time of this ceremony. (.:3) ~iuongSai could have bcen Muong Dan-Sai and as far as the bringing of the statue of the Enerald Buddha was concerned may bclieved that it was Princa Setthavangso who became king wider .the name of Saya-Setthathirath, who brought the statue over.

(44) In the Phrasaek vcrsion it has been said that he was 12, while in the other version known as Phra Keo he was said to have bcen 18. But many others dealing with the sane subject said i~ewas 14.

(45) According to the Urangathat history book, it has been said that the old shrine was built by Fhragna Asokaraj in the year 307 A.D. (4) Its present actual location is not known. (47) The Msha Phuthavong woods are understood to be Thzt-Fun of today,

(48) That Hua-Nao is That Barn-Phuan in the vicinity of the Huei-Bang-Phuan village of the province of ~ong-K&Iin Thai- land today.

(49) IJnt Phon Nong-Kok is located near the That Bang-Fhuan.

(50) That Sikhotabun is That Phon in the province of Thakhek. (51) In the journal of Jdr. Ktrmfle, a German who came to Thai- land and Laos at that time, it has bcen said that the capital city of Vientiane had 120 wats in all. (52) Phra Serm is novi housed in \Vat I~hthmvanaramin Bangkok, Phra Suk was said to have been submerged in front of Ban Vern -Suk when the Thais viere taking it to Bangkok. (53) King Phrn Idaha-Thamara ja was the brother-in-law of King Phra kiahintharajn. (54) Uuong Khcm is the territory of th2 12 Phtlnna-Lu. (55) ;:luong Phra-Ngam is north of the city of Lopburi in Thai- land today. (56) In the To-noke history book the yezr was 1568 A.D.

(57) Vieng-Surind is tmderstood to be Nong-Khu-View in the district of Ban Nasonc-Tai in Laos today.

(59) Accordin& to nlnny docuraents, Muong Ong-Kan is undcrs todd to be the province of Attopcu of Laos today. But I personally believe it is Angkor for the reason that the phonetics of the (59) 21lluong Sai is u~~derstoadto be Ban Khon-Sai in the district of Non&-Han, provincc of Udorn in Thailand today. The reason is that Ban Khon-Ssi had lon~existed as such in history and ins had more thcn 1000 houses, or else it could be another Ban Khon-Szi in the 2rovincc of Sarnvane in Laos today. (60) In aiany docunlcnts dealing with the l,~ysteriousdeath of King ~ctthjthiraththere is no exact account given as to hot1 and whore he died. But I believe that Phragna Nakorn vras the one thnt killed him. (6 1) He vias also called Phra~naChan-Kong-Nang because he had his residence at Ban %one-Nang.

(6 2) In thz That-Phon and Phra Sack-kham documents, it has been said that Phra No-Muon6 ilms the Lao king that built a shrine known as Phra That Sisong-Hak-hluong-Dan-Sai, and the vial1 around the city of Vientiane.

(6 3) Th2 aunt of Phra No-Iduong was Princc-ss Narg Xham-Khai, ;;ho vils herself the youngest sister of Kin& Saya-Setthathirath. (64) The fathzrat Phra Vorsvongsa i~ightnot tlzve belonged to th~rogal family. If they called him Phra Vorapita that rras because he was the father of Phra Voravongsa. (65) In another version dealing with the same period of history, it has been said that Phrn Vorapita took his family to ?,lluon~TJiek (~aksane)instead ~.ndthen rlloved on to stay in Xien~-FYanz and died there in 1604 A.D. But in another document, it has been reported that Phre Vorapita went to Scrk- Vieng-Khuk in 16C2 A.D. and antered the priesthood there.

(66 I3nn Thakhck is locst~dnorth of i3zn Scifon& in Laos today.

(6 7) He was -called in the That-Phon document Phragns Sen-Luang- Nakorn, and in th~That-Phanom document as Phra Chao Nakorn Lunng Phichit-Thststhit-Rajdhani-Sikhotabun-Luang. His real formcr name was Chao Ong-Lo; his parents arc not known. Chapter VI

The division of the Lao kin\;cion intc three kin~doi:,~ In the year 1698 A.D., eiLht yezrs after the death cf King Suryavon~sa, tho great kingdoln of Laos ifas divided into three saaller kihgdocls: the Lan-X;?_ng kinrdon of Luczng-Phra- bang, the Lnn-Xang kingdom of Vientiane and the kingdon of Chawpnssak. This was done for the following reasons:

1, The Lan-Xsna 1rin;:don of Vientiane (1) The reign of Phra Chao Ong-Lo Though the late King Suryavori~sadid not leave any heir to the throne, it Is a known fact, however, that he had two nephevsnar~edChao King-Kidskuunan ~ndChao Inthasom. But they were both very young thus not ready to pcrforn the duties of a king. Phragna Muon Chzn, then the highest rankin^ ilandarln of the palace agter the bingls death, took over nnd proclai,~edNnself king in the saw year (1690 A.D.) . He wanted to marry Princess Smangkhala, Icing Suryavongsa 1 s daughter, who viss then a widow with a son rimed Chao Ong-Lo, and ifas also pregnant (1). The princess refused to bccocle hls wife far this reason, Infuriated, Phragna hluong Chan planned to kill her and her son in order to save face. One of the r.iznlarics of the palace who rcmained loyal to Chao Ong-Lo ov- cri~c~rdthe plot and secretly helped hi12 escnpe to Muong Phctn -Phuson (21, nhile on the sixth day of the waning noon of the third isonth of the sane year (1690 A.D.) his r~other, Princess Nang Suiangkhala, escaped to seek refuge vdth tha relatives of Phra Khu Nhot-Keo at \Vat Phon-Saueck. When Phragna Muong Chnn realized that the people had nore respect for Phra-Khu Nhot-ICeo than they had for hin, he planned another attempt to assassinate him. Again, Phra Khu Nhot -Keo was lnforned by the people who loved hlr~about the plot and he fled the city with 3000 of his followers, including Princess Nang Sunzngkhala herself, He sailed frou Vientiane along the Nckong river and when his party arrived at Ban Ngiu -Phcn-Lar,~-Sonsanuk they stopped there for rest. Princess Su- nzngkhala was s helterzd in Pt-lu-San~o-HoRhai~and gave birth to another son nar,:ecl Chao No-Kasat. As t~ Phragna Iduong Chan hi~nself, his kinhdw was qttack- ed by the forces loyal to Chzo Ong-Lo after he had reigned ille~nllyfor only six nonths. He was captured, executed and Chao Ong-Lo was officially enthroned thereafter; but he was hil~sclf in turn a victim of assassination after four years in power. He was killed by Chao Nantharath. (2) The reign of Chao Nantharath Chao Nantharath was the son of Chao Pu and cane to power in 1695 A.D. after a successful coup against Chao Ong-Lo. Be was nssassinated in 1698 A.D. by Chao Sai-Ongve. (3) The reign of Phra Sai-Ongve or Phra Saya-Eetthathirath the second laaen Chao Sai-Ongve (the son of Thao Sonphu), who grew up in Annan, lezrned about the internal disturbances in his kingdor-l, he found that the tine had cone for him to invade the kingdor~of Vientiane. In the battle for Vientiane, he succeeded in capturing Chao Nantharath, executed hin and took over the throne in 1698 A.D. under the king-nane of Phra Saya -5etthathireth If. Subsequently, he appointed Thao Long, his brother, to the rank of Viceroy to rule over the kingdom of Luang-Phrabang . In the year 1705 A.D., King Phra Saya-Setthathinth I1 ordered the transfer of the statue of Phrabank to Vientiane. The st2tue of Phrabang was re~iovedfrou Vlat Visul in Luang- Phrzbnn~on Thursday, the full-noon day of the third uonth and brought down to Vientiane by boat. It arrived there on Tuesday, thc fourth day of the waning uoon of the fourth ,*lonth and was installed at Vat Pasak-Luang. During the rcign of Phra Sayn-Setthathirath 11, Chao King-Ki tsarad, Chao Inthasol~and Chao Ong-Khan, the nephews of King Suryavongsa-Thsnnikarad, feared that he would do then hern en^ fled with W& followers tr. ;uc,-,~ Phons.-.'\Ch?.s Intha- vcnt to Muong Phae. In the year 1706 A.D., Chao King-Kitsarzd and Chao Ong- ICbii hunched an attack against the kingdon of Lunng-Phra- bzn~. Thao Long, then its ruler, was unable to defend the city and fled to Vientiane. Upon their victory in Luang-Phra- bang, Chao King-Kitsarad and Ong-Khzu went further to attack Vientiane. Sensing defeat, Phra Saya-Sctthathirath I1 sent for help fron Phra Phetharaja, the ruler of Si-Ayudhaya. In the year 1707 A.D., Phra Phetharaja of Si-Xyudhaya hcaded a big army to Vientiane as a show of strength and succeeded in reconciling the rulers of the two brother kingdoms. The reconciliation, when consented to by both sides, brought about the partition cf the Lao kingdon into two distinct parts for the first tine - the Lan-Xang kingdon of hang-~hrabang, north of the Nan Thuong river, and the Lan-Xang kingdon of Vientiane, south of it. Later, in 17l3 A.D., Nakorn Chanpassak forncd a third klngdor~as will be told later in the section dealing with the kingdom Chanpassak. Xing Pbra Sayz-Setthathirath 11 continued to role over the kinEdow of Vientiane until 1709 A.D. Bt thls point, Phra Boro13-Raja, the ruler of Muong Nakorn split with Vientiane and later attacked it. But as his arlny progressed and over- ran Muong Vieng-Khuk and Iduong Sai-Fon& the Vientiane arny of Phra Saya-Setthat hirath I1 counter-attacked vigorously and drove off the invzders. Phra Boron-Raja of hluong Nakorn died in 1715 A.D. King Saya-Setthathirath extended his rule over Iduong Nakorn Phanotl 2nd appointed Thao Khausing, Phrs Boron- Raja's son-in-law to succeed hin. Thao Kukeo, Phra Boroo-Ra- jats own son fled to the ktngdon of Chonpassak. Phra Saya- Sctthnthirath I1 continued to rsign over Vientiane until 1730 A.D. 2nd dicd In the same year. (4) The reign of Phra Chco Siribunyasan On the full-Ooon day of thc sixth nonth of the year of the Dog, 1730 A.D., the royal Domestic Council -.nicously crowned Chao Ong-Bun, son of the late King Phra Saya-Settha- thirnth 11, to rule over Vientiane and Gave hin the king-naue of "Phra Maha Bunya-Saya-Setthathirath" but he was cornonly called Phra Chao Siribunyasan. At the sane tine, Chao Khuong -Na, his brother, was officially elevated to the rank of Viceroy. The rebellion of Thso Kukeo Thao Kukeo, the son of Phr,~Boron-Ra ja, who had fled Muong Nakorn to Chai~passok, cculd no longer accept the idea that his brother-in-law vias nade ruler of iduong Nakorn instead of hinsclf. Ho left Chanpassak, went up along the Se- bang-Fai river anE incited the people of Nuong Se-Katnrk Se- Kebong, bluong Vmg, Xieng-Hou, Phn-Bang, Khmkeut, and K&- nuene to join his ranks and staged a rebellion to regain the power due him. kt first, Thao Kahsing tried to settle the dispute an- icably with Thao Kukeo, but vias unsuccessful. Then, Thad Khamsing ordered Thao Mahasai as his envoy to ask for help for help fron Chao Pha-Phusun (~ietmn),offering hin in kc- turn precious reconpense consisting of two elephants, two rhinoceros horns and 40 Men of silver. The Vietnanese ruler of lduong Phusun dispatched 6,000 nen to help Thao Khansing put down the rebellion. IP~'henthe Vietna~~escunit arrived at Khai~keut, Thao Kukeo ordered one of his officials to 60 nith 100 ccn, one elephant and other things to wet and welcone the11 as thou~hthe order to do so had been given to thew by Thao Eahasai. Theresf tcr, the 6000 Victna;aese troops were led to the control of the rebel Thao Iiukeo. Then, at the , head of 6,000 Vietnanese and 3,000 Lao troops, Thao Kukeo set out to attack Muon& Nakorn (old ~hakhe~:). Thao Khansing, the ruler of Nakorn nqs unable to defend his city and fled with his troops to the Seka woods, west of the city. Thereafter, in l%4 A.D., he dis~atcheda messenger to ask for help frog Kiqg Siri-Bunyassn in order to reconquer Muong Nakorn. Upo+ the fall of Muong Nakorn, the Vietnalxse troop3 under Thao Kukeols coanand crossed the river to attack the Lao residing on the other side of it. In face of this threat, Phragna Xieng Xa rushed his troops to a point south of Hat-Kong and when the Vietnauese troops were crossing the river they fell into a trap and suffered heavy losses. On account of this historic event, Hat-Kong is today called Hat-Keo-Kong (Keo ;:~c;.zinzVietnamese). The Vietnancse soldiers who survived fled for their lives. Thao Kukeo was hinself captured by Phracnc Xieng-Xa but was appointed by the latter to rule over MuonG Nakorn while Phra~naXieng-Xa, Thao Khansing and about 3,560 fcllowcrs headed for Vientiane.

The rebellion of Phra Vorsrad In lE6 A.D., Phra Vorarad-Vongsa, a high official in Vientiane, split vri th Kin& Siri-Bunyasan for sorse unknown reasons and left Vientiane nith his followers for Nong Bual- ur.lphy (the clistrict of Nong Bualatlphu, province of Udorn in Thailand today). He built the city into a capital called iduong IChuan-Khedtnb-Keo-Non~ Bua Ban snci proclaiaed hinself ind~pendcntruler of the newly built city. King Siri-Buny- asan tried in v~infor two years to bring Phra Vorarad to terns with him. Unable to carry on his duties with a fistate within a stztcll, King Siri-Bunyasan sent for help fron the ruler of Nakorn Rajasina. This ti~.rePhra Vorarad was unable to d~fenclhis city and fled with his faraily to Don-hlote-Daeng (Province of Ubol in Thailand today), and volnntarily acccpt- cd the suzerainty of Phra Chao Sayakuumsn, the ruler of Nakorn Chanpassak. So with the help of the ruler of Nakorn Rajasina, King Siri-Bunyasmsuccecded in putting down the rebellion of Phra Vosrarad in 1763 A.D., and subsequently recorded this rebellion asuSerk-Kha-Xabotfl . In 1770 A.D. (3)) when King Siri-nunyasan realized that Phra Chao Tark-Sin of Slan had mergcd as a powerful ruler due to his consecutive victories over the Burneso, he thought it well-advised for hia to sign a trcaty of fricndshlp with hill. With this In uind, he appointed Phraena Sai-Songnhote- Thotesburi and Phragna Si-Ratanathideth as his ambassadors to ne&oiicnte with Phra Chao Tark-Sin on Mcnday the full-woon day of the second uonth of the year 1770 A.D., with the following iiessage for his consideration: First comunique To His Majesty the kin;. of Sisatanekhamhud: It is with such regret for rJc to tell you that at certain tii~esin history the relationship between our two king- dms has been stained by undue isun understanding due to personal feelings and uisbehaviour, as in the case of the rebellion of Khznthasina against Sisatanakhanahud. But there mere also ti~~eswhen wc have lived up to our alliance, such ns thc ti~:iewhen the ruler of Nalcorn Rajasi~~nhelped your kingdo13 put down another rebellion that had pl~gucd kingdor.1. Fron that point to the yrescnt our friendsF" ip was enlianccd. Considering this historic and h~agpyalliance, I feel nuch obliged to renew with Your Zsjcsty the feeling of friendship and brotherhood which had so happily bound us together. It is with this spirit in ;-.;ind that I ha$e sent to- dey ~.:yanbassadors, Phragnn Saison~nhote-Thotesburi and Phra- cnL2Sisatana-Thidctnai tri, to rcncw in liiy behalf our trntlit- ion21 alliance and to further our nutual cooperation, and to ccntribute in so doing to the happiness of 3ur people. With best regards and best aishos. Reply of His Malasty the kine of

Sisatznalchanahud to His 1Ja.jestu tho kin[; of Sica at Krunc Thep

First connunique To His IAajesty the king of the Great icam and happiness we 2re enjoying today. It is with a deep feeling of gratitude 2nd unconditional friendship that I have orccred r3y ar.~bassadors, Phra~naSucknrit-Mongkhol and Thao Keo-Phcla, to act in ray behalf in accepting your gracious pro~osal. Should we, in the future, face any threat to our tlwone, we feel assured that Your Majcsty would kindly con- sidcr it as your own concern, and should any threat occur in in Krung Thep Phra M3hs Nakorn, we shall be obliged to do our ut:.~ost to be of service to Your Ma jcsty. In addition regarding those of the brilliant officers and officials who are helping us in our adninistration, we should like to beg your indulgence to let them continue their serv.ice with US, and they shall bc returned il~aediatclyafter we have found thnt their precious help is no longer necessary. In return, please accept, Your IJa jesty, our best wishes for the prosperity of your kingdon ond the happiness of all the geople under your protection. Upon rcccipt of the rxssage froa the kingdom of Sisatana- khanahud, His Majesty King Tark-Sin of Sian replied in the following words on Tuesday, the third day of the new noon of the sixth nonth of the year 187l A.D.: First cornunique To His !ia jesty of Sisatnnnkhanahud: I cennot tell you how hal~pyI was in receiving your aw- bclssadors and your iiessnge, and how r~uchI appreciated all the $resents you sent along ns z token of our friendship, 1,Iy hnp2iness is justified by the fact thet Your Majesty, a son ?f cr great dynzsty ad the ruler of a great kingdoln such as yours, has resijonded so enthusiastically to our proposal. The union of our two great i;ingdol.ls nos stands as a strong deterrent to any aegrcssion or threat of aggression, and our zuthority shall reflect far beyond our respective territories. Plczsc feel assured, Your iqajesty, thnt your enenies shall be considered as our own. As to your request to keep the officials provided Your Usjosty by tho ruler of Nakorn Rajasina, you 3re free to unke your awn decision as to when you deeu vrculd be the right tii~eto dis ose of thcu, and should there bc any further works to accoupfish that vmuld require additional hel?, plense feel assured that you can count on us for help, It is r.,y duty to tell Pour liajesty that vre have had a uessage frm Li-Pu-Ta-Thaw- in the nade of King Tab-Sing of China askine us to cooperate with hin in napping the area leading to Krung An€-Wah 2nd giving the f3llo\ring reason: The Burnese ar~yhas invaded muon^ Sri-Tchwan, Ljuong Huci-Lan on the Chinese frcntiers. Tile Chinese arliy ks dispersed then and ]loved close to the territory of Krung Ang-VJah. The Chin- ese have requested free passa&c through Si-~yudhayawith the purpose to cet sonc food supplies. On the other hand, the fleeing Buruese arny has spread troubles in our om territory at iLuong Thlzng, Muong Kanburi, 1;Iuong Siswat, Muon& Uthaith- sni, Muong Swankkloke, bluong Phisai under the jurisdiction of Si-Ayudhya. Our forces in Ayudhaya succc~dedin driving cff the invaders but they do not lcnov~whether or not the Bur- riese arny will return cgain. In order to ucct with any surprise attacks, we have decided to send our forces to Xicng- I.We havc enough food supplies and ne ?inn to send the words to Li-Pu-Ta-Thang to the attention of King Tah-Sing of China, to uake kno~nour agreeuent with his request to pass through Si-Ayudhaya, vrhlch is itself prepared to raise an ar- ay to r~archat Krung Ang-Wah, But we do not havc sufficient nmber of horses, These are the very true facts. I sub13lt it to the consideration of Your Majesty as our friend and ol- ly and beg your indulgence to give it your attontion and act as Your Majesty deeus it necessary. With ay best regards. The Burr~eseincited Kine Siri-Bunyasan

Upon receipt of the ziess2ge of the king of Sian, King Siri-Bunyasan of Sis~tsnnkhnnehidrlidnotgive full consideration t3 th~forncrls rcqucst. Two years elapsed ancl in 1773 A.D. (1770 k.D. in the hist~ricaldocu-lent of ~ientiane)Kin& Surya-Vongsa, the rulsr of Lunng-Phrabling, launched cn attack against Vicntiane. King Suryz-Voncsa t s trooi~ss urrounded the city for tFio conths and ~.!sintuineda strong pcssure on it. King Siri-Bunyasan of Vicnticne via unable to drive oEf the assailants znd sensing the iwinent fall of his city, he secretly dispatched his envoys to solicit B~ri:lcsehelp at Na- lrorn Xicng-Mai , P&h-Sup hala, the Burncsc co~:~~anclinggeneral at Xieng-Ma1 led his ari,ly to the attack of Luang-Phrabang. At the news of the Burnese attack, King Surya-Vongsa pulled his arny back to Luang-Ptrrabeng and offered to negotiate vflth the Bur~ese. At this particular gcriod, tho ultimate purpose of the Burraese was to attack Siam, and with this aim in mind, the Burmese accepted the terms of negotiation of King Sur a- Vongsa of Luang-Phrabang. They refrained from attac$:l:lbe the city so that they could use the T,uanc-Phrabang army to fight the Siamese. King Siri-Bunyasan himself, IC alising the power of the Burmese and their capability to successfully attack the Siamese, offered his allegiance to the Burmese. The Bur- mese were reluctant to believe King Siri-Bunyasan, who had sicncd a friendship treaty with the king of Siarn. And before accepting King Siri-Bunyasan terms, P0.h-Suphala decided to take the king's son and daughter and a number of his mandarins to Burma as a guarantee. Later, in the year 1774 A.D., Poh-Suphala, the Burmese commanding general at Mieng-Mai issued a secret order to Poh- 1.la~;nu-Ngnanwho, accompanied by 300 soldiers, delivered it to the attention of King Slri-Bunyasan. The secret order urged King Siri-Bunyasan to send his army to Thonburi in Siam via Nakorn Rajasima; simultaneously, the Burmese army struck at Muonc Tark and Barahaeng. Upon receipt of this secret order from the Bur~nesegeneral, King Siri-Bunyasan did not comply in the true meaning of the order. His intentions were rather to try to lure the Eurrnese army out of his kingdom. But the secret order of the Eurmese to the king of Vientiane had not bccn kept secret. In fact, word of this joint attack was spread around and heard by King Tark-Sin of Siam through King Surya-Vongsa of Luang-Phrabang. The Siamese also succeeded in capturing the Burmese soldiers vrho brought the order over to Vientiane. This prompted King T&.k-Sin to send a message of protest to King Siri-Bunyasan, delivered to him by Phragna Luang-Muong-Sen in 1774 A.D. Text of the protest message from the king of Eiam Second co~nmunique To His 1;a jesty the king of Sisatanakhanahud: We have been informed that the Burmese army has caused much trouble in our cities of MUO~ETark, Ban-Rahaeng, province of Muong Kardphengphet in the north, on the one hand, and of Lenteh-Thadinhdaeng, province of Muong Kanburi and Mu- ong Siswat in the west on the other. We have also learned that the Lao and the Mon people of the zrcas have offered stlff resistance and have inflicted heavy casualties and losses on the Burmese. Dut there were still a great number of coviardly people, namely Phra~naChaban, P hragna Larnphoon and the Lao people of Xieng-hi ttho voluntarily surr~nderedto tho Burmese invaders without opposition. In view of the situation prevailing in these areas, we are determined to march on them and they shall pay nith their lives for their trea-- son. Your l~lajestyin Sisatanakhsnahud shall soon hear about our power and ability to subdue thc encny so that our slrill and excellence in warfare shall loave ho doubt to those who refused us their cooperation. It is now in our intentions to take Krung Ane-Viah from the Burmese and because our ally in Sisatanakhalahud has not lived up to his plcd~es,and has furthermore given military assistance to Poh-Suphala and Poh- Msngu-Ngv~an of Xieng-Mai, vie feel compelled, under the circumstances, to attack Sisatanakhanahud. The only way Your biajesty can save Sisatanakhanzhud is to comply with our prescnt order which is to stock for our army all the food supplies that may be required and raise a Lao army to serve with us. Only in this yay Sis~tanakhanshudcan expect to continue to live in peace and prosperity. Your Majestyts cooperation with the Burmese shall not pay, The message froln the king of Siam was brought to Sisata- nakhanahud by Phraena Luang 1Juon.g-Sen, Phragna Han-Asa, Phra- &na Chanthong, Phrqna Khote, Phra~naButakhote, Waeng-Bao- Burapha and a suite of 64 officials. They reached Sisatana- khanahud in 1804 A.D.

Upon receipt of this message of protest and threat from th? king of Siam, King Siri-Bunyasan of Sisatanakh~nahudre- plied in the follovting manner: Socond communique To His i.4ajesty the king of Siam: We trish to acknov~ledgcreceipt of Your Majesty's message and at the same time wish to bring to the attention of Your Majesty that me in Sisatanakhanahud were honoring the ties of friendship rru have had with Your Majesty. At no tirile were we trying to infringe on the trc~tyof friendship which we treasured ebove all until the year 1773 A.D., whcn Poh-Suphala andcr threat of force deliberately obliged our kingdom to coiuply nith his demands, thus creating undue rilisery upon our people. Vle have also been obli~edby means of force to agree to our own children and officials being sent to Burma. Had we not agreed to his terms, Poh-Suphala would nevsr have left our palace. Furthermore, orders hcve bccn issued from Xieng- IM2i to the effect that Poh-Suphala planned to attack ICrung- Thep and that we scnt, a~ainstour will, our forces in the direction of Nakorn Rajasirna. I beg Your IAajesty to know how unhappy v?e f ~ltto have sctod against our own will and in vl- olation of our treaty of friendship. Thc fact that rvc were unable, zt the timz, to resist the Burmese order was thus to be considercd as a regrettable misfortune, which vlc were not in 2 position to svoid. HO!JCVCF, we did not fail to advise the ruler of Nakorn Rajasima on our dLcislon, to as to enable him to take necessary measures. It was in the spirit of our action that the ruler of Nakorn Ra jasina sent Phra~naLuang 1duont:-Sen to assure us of his goodwill u;hich continues to prevail. I bc~to assure Your IAajcsty that at no tine have we in Sisatanakhznahud voluntarily ovcrlookcd our obligations and connitments. When our children and officials vho had been deliberately taken away to Burma have returned safely to our land, \te shall do our utmost to show Your Majesty our allegi~nceto the kingdom of Siam. At the same time, manpower, as well as all the materials required in your proposed undertaking, shall b? assembled for your disposal, Further- Jiorc, should our children snd officials succeed in breaking aviay from Burma and S~ouldthey happen, to head, in their escape, in the direction of Krung-Thep, tire shall be most grate- ful to Your Liajesty to give them aid and assistzncc for the sake of our friendship and nutual cooperation. vlritten in our palace this Wednesday the sixth day of the waning moon of the fourth ~onthof the year 1774 A.D. Aiae-Mcuoire accolrlpanying the message of King Siri-Bunyasan to the king of Siam Second colanumique In accordance with the treaty of friendship cntercd upon in the year 1770 A.D. His ldajesty the king of Sisatanakhana- hud has maintained good faith in thc spirit of the treaty, To prove this, His itfajcsty the king of Sisatanakhanahud has ,g-~ciauslyappointed Phrzgnn Saisongnhote-Thotcsburi and Phra- Lna Srisatanathideth as bearers of the king's message and gifts to His Majesty the kin^ of Siam in Krun&-Thcp. AnicaLle relations have always continued to prevail between the two countries. Furthernore, the ruler of Nakorn Hajasina has, on his part, honored this same trcaty in the sane spirit. In 1772 A. D., Poh-Suphala, the com~~andinggeneral of the Burmese army in Xieng-Mai deliberately invaded Sisatanakhanahud by sendinl; a large army into it with the view to partition the kingdom and. to split public opinion. The Man, acting on the order of the Burmese, simultaneou~lyhnrrasscd the population of the rural areas of the kingdom, thus causing misery and throaten- in& the very existence of the kingdom as a whole. In the face of this undue threat to the existence of his kingdom His Ma- jesty King Siri-Bunyasan has acted promptly to save haking- don by sending his orvn son to negotiate peace terns with the Burmese at Krung Ang-\ah. This has contributed to a certain extent to the easing of the situztion. Later, in 1774 A.D., Poh-Suphala sent along 300 Idan people with a message from Krung An€-Wah to the ruler of Muons Chanthzburi, urging the latter to send his troops to the attack of Nakorn Rcjasima ~ihilethe bulk of the Burmese arny would strike at Muong Tark Ban-Rahaeng and move afterwards and together toward Si-Ayu- dhzya. At this point, the king of Sisatanakhanahud immediately thought of the traditional ties of friendship with the kin~donof Siam before t~kingany step to this effect. But he was under heavy pressure and against unfavorable odds. The truth of this fact was confirmed by Phragna Luang Muong- Sen, who later brought it to the attention of His Majesty the king of Sia~ii. This was the reason vrhy the ruler of Na- korn Rajasiaa, acting on the order of the king of Siam, has graciously sent Phragna Luang Muong-Sen back to Sisatanakhan- ahud to renew the traditional friendship between the two kin~doms.Phragna Luang Muone-Sen was heartily welcomed. Grztified by the words of goodwill from the king of Siau, Kin[ Siri-Dunynsan of Sisatanakhanahud promptly appointed Phraw? Sisutha-Ra ja Chaban-Panya-Idongkhol and Phragna Maha- Arauat-Sunthorn-Maitri zs the bearers of the king's congrat- ulatory message and gifts to the king of Siam in Krung-Thep. Pragnz Supat-Mongkhol, Phragna Suphanthanit-Maitri and Thao Tan& have been subsequently appointed to pay respects to the various rcli~iouschiefs to prove their dbvotion to the Bu- ddhist religion. As for the Siar,~esepeople who have come to live in Sisatanalrt~anahud, they have been given free choice to remain or to return to Sian as they please. Later, the ruler of Nakorn fiegasiria expressed his desire to ask for the return of Siamese officials and people who had served in the Lao kingdom's ad~iinistration. The request byas graciously heeded. There remain only a s~anllnwber of poor people who wished to rcaain in Sisatanalrhanahud to carry on their ordinary life. At the present tine, the king of Sisatanalthana- hud is waiting for the release or expecting thc escape of his own childrcn and officials who werc kept in custody in Krung Ang-Wah. When their return cones about, the king of Slsatan- akhanahud shall do his utnost to enhance the existing friendship and to livs up to his pledges and obligctions as agreed upon in the past and shall send the king of Siaa the tradit- ionzl state gifts to confirrd h3.s faith and to make the union of the tvio countries felt far bepond their respective borders. Furthermore, should, at any time in the future, thr: king's children not7 in captivity at Krung Ang-\.'ah happen to show up in Krung-Thep we be$ the authorities of the city to give them aid 2nd assistance and facilitate their return home to Sisa- tanakhanahud. Finally, as for the Lao people who, in fear, have fled the country to livo in Siam, we beg your indulgence to arrange for their return in accordance with the spirit of our traditional friendship, May the friendskip which existed between our tvio great kingdoms last forever. Written in our palace on this Wednesd.ay, the third day of the waning moon of the fourth month of the year 1774 A.D. Ak this time, Pragna Lunag Muong-Sen, who had fled the Burrdese and whom the kin& of Sinm had graciously escorted up to Vientiane, sent a personal message to the Royal Household of the Siamese palace. The Chief Mode of Vientiane at Wat- Ksng had also communicated with his Siamese counterpart in Krung-Thep to express their thanks and i;lut-1 cooperation, as shown in the following messages: Text of the pcrsonzl nessaEc of Phra~naLuan~ Muom-Sen To the Chief of the Royal Househad of the palace of Krung- Thep: Thanks to your preci.ous help and to the protection of Buddha, I have returned safely to again serve hty king and my kingdon, His Hajesty the king mas hi~hly ratified when he learned, through i;:y ovrn report, of the kinc.? of help you have altoc:ether contributed to r11y safe return. As a man who has livcd throu~htho crucial period of the Burnese-Lao intrigue, nay I be pernitted to bring to your knowledge that the alle- gations riiade ppon our ~ltingdonconcerning aur voluntary al-le- giance with the Burclese were unfounded and untrue. The zct- ual number of officials and people froin Siam who had voluntarily or otherwise cone to live in Si~ata~khanahudhas not been onittcd or incnrrectly reported. I beg your indulgence to report to His Idajesty your king on &he very true fact of all that had been said in previous messages. This nessaEe was written on paln leaves in Lao language and secured in a red pouch sealed with an official seal representing a five petal lotus flower. Text of ths I.;cssage of the Chief Ib~onlc of Vientiane to the Chief Monk of Krunfr-Thc~ On behalf of all the Buddhist clerfy in Sisatanalchanahud, I avail myself of this opportunity to pay my homage to the zreat work you have done, not only in carrying out so successfully the hiph ideals and principles of our religion in our two kingdoms, but also in promoting through the very same principles and ideals, understanding and the spirit of toler- ance in the various walks of life of our respective people. Please feel assured of our full cooperation and may all the good wishes as to the eternal prosperity and erandeur of our colnrnon religious concepts be ours. May our great Lord Buddha bless us all. In delivering these messages to XrunpThep, His Majesty King Siri-Bunyasan appointed Phragna Sisutha-Iiaja Chaban Pan- ya -LIongkhol and Phragna Maha Ammat Sunthorn-IJaitri as his ambassadors, accompanied by Phragna Suvarma-Pathamongkhol and Phragna Suphanthamit-Maltri. The mission left Vientiane on Wednesday the sixth day of the waning moon of the fourth month of the year 1775 A.D. The mission reached Krung-Thep and presented the messages to the king of Siam on the 15th day of the t-raning moon of the sixth month of the year 17% A. D, Upon receipt of these messages, King Tark-Sin of Siam replied on Tuesday the first day of the new moon of the ci~thmonth of the same year in the following words: Second communique To His Majesty the king of Sisatanakhanahud: The messages brought to us from Sisatanakhanahud by Phra~naSunthorn-Ra ja C haban-I'anya-IJon~l~l~oland Phrqna Alaha Ar:~nat-Sunthorn-IAaitri as vie11 as the state gifts brni.:ght thurcv~ith heve been duly received. The information ~ontained in these messages concurred with the testimony made by il Burrf~ese officer that we have captured. 1'Je arc much distl~rbed to lcarn that Your Hajesty and your people have been forced in the nost brutal manner to give up your beloved children and to supply the Burmese with silver flowers. Thanks to your patience and endurance, you have overcome your difficulties and subsequently lured away the enemy. In view of the circumstances, vie feel it our duty to avenge the brutality our kingaom. Therefore, we volunteer for such un- Ig$eaPPSnrg gut vte beg gpp tp .gupgly us ~~ith~iloney, elephants, horses and manpower t a ml& t e re -uired. We promise Your Ma jcsty to retake Krunl: Ang-Vah and Po return your beloved children. Should this proposal meet Your Majesty's approval, we urge you to ready your forces and we shall march together with determination on Krung Ang-Bah without notice. Our offer is made to Your iiajesty in the spirit of our traditional friendship and without any other pruposes of our own. At this time when our honor and our very own existence are at stake, we caniiot afford to remain passive and let the Burmese take the initiative. VJe leave the matter to the full discre- tion of Your Majesty and we trust that Your 1,Iajesty will take proper measures as deelned necessary to destroy our common enemy before we are destroyed ourselves. Aide-Memoire of the Royal Household of Siam accompanying the message of the king Third communique The Royzl Household of the kingdom of Siam felt highly gratified by the sending from the kingdom Sisatanakhanahud of Phragna Srisutha-Raja Chaban Panya-Alongkhol, Phragna Maha Aumat Sunthorn-Maitri, Phragna Suvanna-Pathamongkhol and Phragna Suphanthamit-Ilrlai tri Thao Tang as the bearers of the king 1 s Message of renewal of His Majesty Is heartfelt friendship for the kingdom of Siam. We feel it our duty to inform the Royal Household of Sisatanakhanahud that His Majestyls envoys have been received in our palace with highest honor and with much appreciation.

Upon acknowledging the ruling as contained in the message with regard to the alleged violation by His Majesty the king of Sisatanakhanahud and upon hearing our Burmese prisoner to this effect, we felt very deeply moved by the difficulties that have beset your kin~domat this time, as proved by our sending Luang Phakdi-Vacha with our traditional gifts to His Majesty the Iring of Sisatanakhanahud as the symbol of our understanding and appreciation. May we be also permitted to express our congratulation and admiration for the very Ugh ideals and great courage sllovin by His !$lajesty your king in coping with the difficult situation v?hich has rcsulted In the maintenance of your kingdom1s inte~rity. However, the fact that your children are still being held in captivity in Krun Ang-Wah remains a case of great concern to us. We still feeB it a duty of our kingdom to liberate them and return them safely to where they belong. This was the reason behind our request for troops, elephants and horses from His Majesty the king of Sisatanakhanahud as additional rueSns Yo ware a war against Krung Ang-Wah. We cannot afford to remain passive In the face of the Burmese deliberate and indecent act. In tMs undertakin~,we feel assured we shall be supported by the divine indulgence of our Lord, and Krung Ang-Wah shall fall um~istaksblyinto our hands and our two kingdoms shall once again enjoy the peace and prosperity we have had in the past. We trust that the Royal Household of the kingdom of Sisatanakhanahud will agree with us as proposed. Respectfully yours. A great quantity of state gifts together with this message was sent to the kingdom of Sisatanakhanahud. They are listed as follows: Tno rifles, 12 rolls of fabrics with artistic designs in silver background, seven rolls of fabrics of golden lamb on white bsckground, two pieces of tapistry, one piece of genuine tapistry embroided with the picture of a bird, two pieces of genuine white fabrics, one roll of religious fabrics. Following are the gifts to the household of the palace: One roll of genuine silk fabrics on violet and $old background, one roll of fabrics on blue backgrounci with lolden stripes, one roll of fabrics on violet background and golden stripes and one roll of embroided fabrics on violet baak- ground. Phragna Luang Muong-Sen himself received one roll of genuine golden stripes fabrics. These gifts were offered as a symbol cf renewed and everlasting friendship between the two kingdoms so that it may shine with all the splendor of the finest precious stone. The messace and the above gifts scre presented to HI$ Uajesty the king of Sisatanakhanahud on Tuesday the first day of the new moon of the seventh month of the year 1775 A.D. The message was said to be corded by Nai Dcj .Alaksana in Siamese and contained in 117 lines covering a total of eight paces. to his counterpart in Sisatanakhanahud To His Eminence, the Chief Monk of Sisatanakhanahud: We, the Chief Honk and the Buddhist clerey of Krung-Thep felt highly gratified by the message we have received from our colleagues from Sisatanakhanahud which told us about the very successful manner in vihlch Your Eminence, with the help of your most able clergyncn, has carried out your holy duty in maintaining a high standard of practice and worship of the teaching of our Lord in your very own kingdom. It is with great pleasure that we ~ishto inform you that your gratifying message has been brought to the attention of His Majesty our king who, upon reading, felt so deeply pleased. Your message has, in fact, lifted all our Majesty's worries and fears that existed before the receipt of the message, when His Majesty in Erung-Thep learned with great sorrow that the invading Burmese had caused much misery and troubles of all kinds in Sis5tanakhanahud. We f clt then as though the misfortune you had encountered befell upon ourselves. Now that the good news has been received from you, we feel much relfeved and we have further brought the happy news to the knowledge of all our people, adonce again we have activated our practice and renewed om faith in our great relicion. We called upon our followers to memorize the four great virtues, mmcly to be zshamcd of sin, to be afraid of sin, to despise sin and to refrain from sin as being the most effective weapons against evil and for true happiness in life. Our people are being further reroinded of the four matters, nzmely the earth, the water, the fire and the wind, Those who know how to use them in the proper manner, shall find them most useful and those who do not know how to use them so shall find them to be of the utmost harm to them. In view of this renewed faith in Buddhism in Sisatanakhanahud, as well as in Siam, and in view of our common strong desire to promote friendship through religion, our two kingdoms shall experience even better politi- cal unity. Whereas our rulers are comrnitked in their respective actions to the high spirit of our religion, they shall inevitably be endowed ui th power and intelligence. Animated by the same spirit, our armed forces shall fulfil their respective duties in defending their countries against the ag- gressors and we shall all live happily throu~hthe 5000 years of Buddhism.

Upon the receipt of the second message from King Tark-Sin of Siam, King Siri-Bunyasan appointed Piwagna Srisutha-Raja Chaban Panya-Mongkhol, Phrngna Idaha Amrnat Sunthorn-Mntri and Thao Tang as his ambassadors and bearers of his third message of reply ~~hichcontained the three following subjects: 1. King Siri-Bunyasan shall offer to Kihg Tark-Sin his own dau hter named Princess Nang Keo-Nhot-Fah-Kanlayani-Sri- kasrtr fcornmonly known as Nang ~hier-Khom), but she must be sent for and escorted to Krung-Thep. 2. The kingdom of Sisatanakhanahud is ready to offer to Siam 500 oxcart loads of rice but shall be transported to Siam by the Siamese themselves. 3. The kingdom of Sisatanakhanahud does not have rifles in sufficient number as needed for the defense of the kingdom and requests that 2000 rifles be sent there from Krung-Thep. (The copy of the text of this third message cannot be found). The three Lao ambassadors arrived at Krung-Thep on the ninth day of the waning moon of the tenth month of the year 17% A.D. King Tark-Sin of Siam sent back his reply to the third message of King Siri-Bunyasan which reads as follows: Fourth communique To the Royal Household of His Majesty the king of Sisatana- k hana hud : It is our duty and pleasure to inform you that the Lao ambassadorial mission led by Phragna Srisutha-Raja Chaban Panya-Mongkhol, Phragna Maha Ammat Sunthorn-Ma1 tri and Thao Tang hus been received in our palace on the ninth day of the waning rroon of the tenth month of the year 17% A.D. The message vrhlch they have brought to our attention has been read to His Majesty our king who mas very pleased by His Ma- jesty your king's proposals which coneirmed the spirit of cooperation as provided for in our treaty of friendship. It has been decided here at Krung-Thep that we shall prepare ourselves to escort Her Hi~hnessPrincess Xeo-Nhot-Fah Kan- layani to Siam in the ensuing second month and to arrange for the transportation of 500 oxcart loads of rice your kingdom has kindly granted us. His Majesty our king appreciated your king's request for rifles, for it showed once again that His Mzjesty your king is determined to liberate his children and ready to vrage a viar against Krung Ang-VJah to this end.

His Majesty our king is not only prepared to accede to your king's request for arm but shall do mac h more by sending capable instructors to train your king's soldiers in the use of these arms, so as to enable them to protect the territor- ial Integrity of Gisatanakhamhud- As for the members of the royal family who do not possess aptitude in warfare, they shall be reserved for high administration posts as was the case before. Furthermore, upon the fall of Krung Ang-Wah, the soldiers and civilians of the areas other than those of Krung Ang-Wah itself shall be returned to their respective homelands. Prior to the attack on Krung A'ng-Wah, the soldiers, officers and leaders of our two kingdoms shall take the oath of friendship and allegiance. Whenever we are ready to march on Krung Ang-Wah, the ruling circles of Krung Ang-Wah shall be notified of such undertaking so that the latter may have the choice to come our and fight. Should they not decide $0 do so, we shall strike the city itself, and we shall see to it that your king's beloved children which were beine held in captivity there be liberated without harm and be returned safely to where they belong. This message reached Sisatanakhanahud on Wednesday the tenth day of the waning moon of the tenth month of the year 17E A.D. Them between the Lao and the Siamese The exchange of letters of friendship between the Lao and the Siamese kingdoms under the reien of King Siri-Bunyas- an first began in the year 1'359 A.D. and \-ent on through the year 1774 A.D., covering a period of five years. Thereafter, no other exchange of letters took place. The reasons behind the interruption of the exchange of letters and the consequent breaking off of friendly relations between the tvro kingdoms mere that Kihg Siri-Bunyasan of the Lao ltingdom of Sisatana- khanahud did not fully and heartily coopcrete with the king of Siam In their common struggle against the Burmese threat of domination, and that the ruler of the kingdom of Luring- Phrabang had told the Siamese that King Siri-Bunyasan had sided with the Burmese. These mere the reasons that accounted for the distrust the ruling circles of Siam had in their relations viith the Lao of Vientiane. The Lao themselves had never really trusted the Siamose more than the latter did them. Thus, these mere the reasons th2t prompted the Siamese to attack the Lao kingdom on a later date. Vihen Phra Vorarad was defeated and forced by the Vien- tiane army to leave Muon& Nong Bua Lumphu to establish his headquarters at Ban Don-Mot-Daene, province of Muong Ubol, he voluntarily went to Chao Saya-Kuman, who then ruled over Na- korn Champasssk. In 1770 A.D., Kine Siri-Bunyasan ordered Phragna Akkharad to the prrsuit of Phra Vorarad. At this point, Chao Saya-llurnsn of Nakorn Champassak sent his own army under the command of Phragna Phon-Xieng-Sn to oppose the forces of Phragna AkAharad. At the same time, he sent a messaee to King Siri-Bunyasan to apologize on behalf of Phra Vorarad. Upon receipt of this mcssagc, King Slri-Bunyasan ordered Phr- gna Akkharad to pull his forces back to Vientiane. Later, in 1777 A.D., Phra Vorarad split with Chao Saya-Kuman and headed back to £Us former headquarters at Ban Don-Hot-Daeng and thereafter sent his son, named Thao %am, with gifts to pledge his allegiance to the kingdom of Siam. In this undertaking, Thao Kam had been instructed by his father to advise the kiq of Siam of the fact that King Siri- Bunyasan had cooperated vdth the Burmese. In this very same year (1777 A.D.) when kin^ Siri-Bunyasan had learned about the split between Phra Vorarad and Chao Saya-Xman, and the former's return to Ban Don-ldot-Daene, he immediately ordered Phragna Supho to attack him. Phra Vorarzd was unable to resist and fled to Vieng-Don-Kong. He sent for help from Chao Saya-Kuman but was refused. Phragna Supho went after Phra Vorarad to Vieng-Don-Kong, succecdcd in capturing him and executed him there. Tho Kam, Fhra Vorarodls son, managed to escape and sent a message to Nakorn Rajasima, to be forvrarded to Krung-Thcp, asking for help. King Tark-Sin of Siam who was at the tine still very much displeased with King Siri-Bunyasan found it a great opportunity and made it a motive to attack the Lao kingdom. King Tark-Sic ordered Phragna Maha Kasatsuk (who later becue the first king of Siam of the Chakri dynasty of today) to head an army of more than 20,000 men and Chao Phragna Surasiha (Phra- &ne r~l~haKasatsukls brother) to lead a naval unit to Cambodia. Ch'.!> Phragna Surasiha succeeded in raising a mval fighting unit of 10,000 men in Cambodia itself and came up the Mckong river in 1778 A.D. The land forces in the corrmand of Phragna Easatsuk passed through Nzlrorn Ra jasima, Muong Surind, Muong Sfsaket and met with the naval forces of his brother in the vicinity of Muong Champassak. The combined lane and nzival forces of Siam easily occupied i4uong Champassak. Chao Snya-Kuman, the ruler of Chnmpassuk did not oven put up any resistance and fled to Don-Sai. He was captured anyway, and surrendered un- conditionally to the Simese forces. When Phragm Supho, the field comluandcr of Xing Sirl- Bunyasan, who had, at the time, stationed his troops at Don- Kong, province of Champassak, learned about the advance of a pomerful Siamese force, he pulled his troops back to Vient- iane in a hurry to confcr nith Xing Bunyasan for the defense of the capital city. The defendirr~Lao army spread its lines to IAuong Phan-Phao, Muong Phakho, Muong Khuk, Muonp Nong-Khai and up to Muong Nakorn Phanom. The Siamese forces struck first at Muong Nakorn Pknom which fell. Phra Borom-Raja (~ukeo), the ruler of Muong Nakorn Phmpm, fled with his family and his men to Ban Uon-Nu, but died there five months later. The Si~meseforces soved up to Muong Nong-Khai and took it. After the fall of Lluone Nong-Khai, they moved upward and ~ur~oundedMuong Phakho and Vieng Khuk. The people of these t~ocities put up a stiff resistance and brought the invcdlng Siamese forccs to a standstill. The Si~mesefield comnan&er later thought of a stratagem. He decapitated a great nwber of the people of the fallen Eluong Nong-lihai, put their heads aboard a raft and ordcred the women of Muong PJong-Khai to paddlc it up stream along piers of Muone Pkkho and Vicnc- Khuk. The strata~emworked, for the sight of such a horrible scene discouraged the defenders and resultod in the fall of the two cities. Thereafter, the Siamese forccs moved up to surround Llilong Phan-Phao, The Lao troops defending this city fought courageously and held the enemies to a mere surround- ing action until 1779 A.D. At this juncture, Chao Surya-Vongs~, the ruler of Luang- Phrabang learned to his great enjoyment of the successful attack of the Siamese forces against the Lao kingdom of Vien- tiane. He saw this success of the Siamese forces as a revenge for tile previous nttack by the Burmese forces, assisted ty kin^ Siri-Bunyasan of Vientiane aguinst his kingdom of Laang- PI-lrabang. King Surya-Vongsa of Luang-Phrabang wasted no time in sending 3 messace to the attention of the Siamese field commander, telling him tkt he was prepared to attack Vien- tiane form the north. Thercafter, he headed an army of 3000 mcn to surround Vientiane 6n tho reap. Being caught between two invading forccs and unable to hold the outposts, King Siri-Bunyasan pulled his forccs o~ of Muong Phan-Phao for thc- defense of the capital city of Vientiane alone. The Siamese forces thus occupied the abandoned duong Phan-Phao. As for the defense of the capital city of Vicntiane, King Siri-Bunyasan ordered his own son, Chao Nanthascn, to lead the counter-attack. The battle for the capital city lasted four. months without success for the Sia- mese invaders. But being surrounded, and sensing defeak in the long run, King Bunyzsan fled secretly in th night with his trio other sons and a fcw troops to Khamkeut. The news of his father 1s flight caught Chao Nanthasen off balance and had a strong demoralizing effect on him. He deliberately opened thc $ate of the capital city and Siamese forces entered the city on Yonday the third day of the waning moon of the tenth month of the year 1779 A.D. Upon the fall of the capital city, the victorious Siamese forces prcceeded to a mass arrest of all the high officials, the members of the royal farrlily including Chao Nanthascn and Princess Nang Keo-Nhot-Fah Kanlayani, the klngls daughter, and looted the city as they pleased. Among the most valuable properties looted and taken away by the Siamese were the statue of the Emerald Buddha and that of Phrz-Bang, the most treasured and respected statue of the Laos people. The looted properties were first brought across the Ye- kong river to Muong Phnn-Phao together with a great number of Lao families. A temporary shrine was built to house the Em- erald Buddha. With the fall of Vientiane, King Chao Surya- Vongsa of Luang-Phrabang not only was not given any credit for his help to the Siamese invading forces, but was also forced to accept the suzerainty of Siam over his kingdom. Later, the Siamese field cornwander appointed Phragna Supho to the military governership of the city of Vientiane and brought the looted properties and captured persons to Bang- kok. In the wanin& moon of the second month, the field co- mnander arrivedat Muong Sraburi and ordered the several ten thousand Lao families to establish themselves there, taking with him to Bangkok only members of the royal family and hi~hranking officials. The three Lao kingdoms, namely the kingdom of Champas- sak of King Chao Saya-Eman, the kingdom of Vientiane of King Siri-Bunyasan and the kingdom of Luang-Phraban~ of King Surya-Vongse lost their independence and from 1779 A.D. became colonies of Siam. As a result of their illvti11 toward one another they lost their independence more than 1000 years from the time the Lao people had come to settle do~malong the Mekong river.

2. The Lnn-Xan~; k1n:dom of Luan~-Pirnbang (I) The r dgn of King Kingkitsarad As told earlier, the Lao kingdom of Lan-Xang Luang-Phra- bang became an independent kingdom when it split with the kingdom of Vientiane in 1707 A.D., in the reign of King Phra Saya-Setthathirath If (commoriiy known as sai-OnE-ve) . This happendd for the following reasons: During the time King Phra Saya-Setthathirath I1 ruled over Vientiane, he had appointed Thao Long, his brother, to rule over Luang-Phrabanc. At this time, Chao Kingkitsarad, Chao Inthasom and Chao Ongkhnm feared that harm was done to them and fled to muon^ Phong, and Chao Inthasom fled to Muong Pl~ac. Later, Chao Klngkitsarad and Chao Ongkham brought the Lluong Phong army to the attack of Luang-Phrobang. Thao Long, its ruler then, was defeated and fled down to Vientiane with the statue of Phra-Bang. After the fall of Luang-Phrabang, Chao Kingkitsarad and Omkham marched on Vientiane itself and surrounded it. Sensing the defeat, King Saya-Setthathirath 11 of Vientiane sent for help from King Phra Thepha-Raja of A:'udhaya. King Phra Thepha-Raja tried instead to reconcile them and thereafter divided their respective kingdoms in 1707 A.D. in the following way: The territory north of the N~IJIlcuzng river mas recognized as the kingdom of Luang-Phra- bang and the territory south of it as constituting the kingdom of Vientiane. Ever since this date the two kingdoms emer~cdas two seperate and independent kingdoms, and Chao Kingkitsarad ruled over Luang-Phrabang until the year 1713 A.D., when he died. King Kingkitsarad had two dau hters and one son known respectively as Chao Then-Sao, Chao Ihen-Kham and Chao Akkharad.

(2) The reign of Phra Borom-Khatigna-Vongsa (~hao0ngkham) After the death of King Kingkitsarad, Chao Om-Kham ascended the throne under a new king-name of Phra Borom-Khatig- na-Vongsa. It was under his reign that Chao Inthasom, who had fled into Iduong Phae, brought the troops from Muong La and Muonc Phong to the attack of Luang-Phrabang. Keepin& mind the fact that they belong to the same family, Xing Phra Borom -%hati~na-Vongsa tried to avoid bloodshed among brothers and instead of fighting them, invited them to join him in the ruling of the kingdom, an invitation vrhich Chao Inthasom accepted. (3) The reign of Chao Inthasom Ten years later, in 1723 A.D., Chao Inthasom and Phraena Muong-Sai led a rebellion against King Phra Boroin-Khatigna- Vongsa by refusing him entry to the city when the latter returned from a bird-hunting trip outside his palace. in the face of the new situation which had arisen, King Phra Borom Khatigna-Vongsa knew that he was the victim of a conspiracy from within, and that Chao Inthasom had therefore usurped his throne. He then headed for Xieng-Ma1 to seek asylum there. Chao Inthasorn proclaimed himself king in the same year. After 26 years of rule, King Inthasom had 15 children - nine sons and six daughters. The nine sons were respectively known as Chao Sotika, Chao Anurutk, Chao Mask, Chao Naratha, Chao Sethavong, Chao Ong-Ek, Chao Suryavong, Chao Suravong, Chao Inthaphom and t he six daughters were Chao Nang Keorata- na-Phimpha, Chao Sikhamkong, Chao Nang Suseda, Chao Nang Su- thamma, Chao Nang Maad and Chao Nang Venkeo. King Inthasom died in 1749 A.D. (4) The reign of Chao Sotika After the death of King Inthasom, the Royal Household enthroned Chao Inthaphom, the king's ndnth son, but after only eight.months of reign Chao Inthaphom abdicated in favor or Chao Sotika, his eldest brother. Chao Sotika reigned for 22 years. In 1771 A.D., Chao Suryavong, his sixth brother led a Burmese army from Xieng-Mai to the attack of Luang- Phrabang. King Chao Sotika abdicated in favor of Chao Surya- vong . (5) The reign of King Suryavong Only one year after his ascent to the throne of Luang- PiIrabang, King Suryavong invaded the kingdom of Vientiane to settle a family feud. King Suryavong surrounded Vientiane for tno months and mas still unable to capture it. King Siri-Bunyzsan of Vientiane, while defending his city, sent for help from the Burn~cse. Responding favorably to King . Siri-Bunyasan's request, the Burmese troops attacked Luang- Phrabang, thus forcing King Suryatrong to pull bac~and nego- ciate peace with the Burmese. Under the t crrns of this peace treaty, King Suryatong agreed to send the Burmese the traditional state gifts of a vassnl state, consisting mainly of gold and silver in the form of flowers. Later, when the Bur- mese and the Siamese mere engaged in a long dispute and war, King Suryavong renounced his vassal~geto the Burmese, and in 1778 A.D., when the Siamese army attacked Vientiane, he ple~:.ged allegiance to the Siamese and led an army of 3000 to help the latter defeat Vientiane. But when Vientiane fell to the Siamese army, theldngdom of Luang-Phrabang of King Suy-ra- vong also became a vassal state of Siarn, in 1779 A.D. This brought us to the conclusion that the Lan-Xang kingdom of Lu- ang-Phrebang became a separate independent kingdom in 1707 A. D, and lost its independence in 1779 A.D., the same time as the kingdom of Vientiane. The independence of the Kuang-Phra bang kingdom had lasted for 72 years in all with only five independent kings in power. 3. The kingdom of Charnpassak

(1) The reign of Phra Chao Soi-Srisamudh-Phuthangdun The city of Nakorn Champassak was formerly a city inhabited by the Chan people and was then called Muong Champa-Na- korn. The first ruler of this city was Thao Khajanam, followed by Phragna Kamahtha. When the latter died there was no member of the royal family to succeed him to the throne. Nearby there was a Khmer king who led his people and army to Muong Champa-Nakorn and changed the name of the city to Na- korn Kalah-Chempa-Kanakhaburi. The ruler of thls city had a a son called Chao Suthatsar2-Raja who succeeded him upon his death and ruled over it up to the year 1628 A.D., the year of his death. Upon the death of Chao Suthatsan-Raja, there mas again no successor and in 1639 A.D. the people of the city appointed a common man to be their ruler. This ruler, whose name has not been recorded, had a daughter called Nang Phao. Af- ter the death of her father, Nang Phao ruled the city through the year 1641 A.D. At this point, a nan called Thao Pang- Khsm and a native of Muong Nong-Bua-Lumphu (who wrote the Legends of Sin-Sai during the reign of King Surya-Vongss-Tha- rnmikarad) went elephant hunting in the vicinity of Muong Chnrnpassak and fell secretly in love with Nang Phao. Appar- ently, they were married and a daughter was born to them knovrn as Nang Pheng. Thereafter, Thao Pang-Kham came back to None-Bua-Lumphu and when Nang Phizo dicd, Nang Pheng, her daughter, ruled over the city. Later, in 1690 A. D., when King Surya-Vongsa-Thammikarad of Vientiane dicd, Chao Phragna Muong Chan usurped the Vient- iane throne and insisted that Princess Nang Sumangkhala, King Surya-Vongsals daughter, become his wife. But the prlncess refused and fled to seek refuge with Pha Khu Nhot-Keo the Chief Yo& of Wat Phonsn~eckMonastery. At the time, the princess was pregnant and Chief i4onk Phra Khu Nhot-Keo housed her at Phu Sango-Hokharn, where she gave birth to a son named Chao Nokasad. When Phragna auong Chan learned about the growing popilakity of Chief Monk Phra Zhu NhotFKeo, he plam- ed to kill him. But his plans were discovered before they were carried out, thus enabling the Chief Monk to leave the city with about 3000 families for Ban Ngiu-Phanlam-Somsanuk in the province of Nakorn-Phanorn. Later, he sent for Chao Nokasadls mother to live temporarily among them. Some time later, the Chief idonk led his followers down to Nakorn Cham- passak where he was iqelcomed by Nang Pheng, the cityls ruler at the time. Nang Pheng not only provided the best care she could afford at the t ime for the CMef Monk, but, for tne simple reason of being a woman, she also handed over to him the affairs of the city. Later, in 1714 A.D., the Chief Monk ordered Chan Keo, Chan Sieng and a fevi men to invite Chao Nokasad at Ban Ngiu Phanlam-Somsanuk and his mother to come to Nakorn C hampassak. Thereafter, the Chief Monk, In agreement with Nang Pheng and other officials of the city, enthroned Chao Nokasad under the king-name of Chao Soi-Srisamudh-P hut hangkun and changed the name of the city to Nakorn Charcpa-Nakhaburis- ri. After his enthronement as king of Champassak, Chao Soi- Sisamudh-Phuthangkun proceeded to the appointment of the heads of the various branches of his administrative bodics according to the royal procedures in use in the kingdom of Vicritiane and built a new city on Don-IChong, with Chan-Huad as its appointed ruler. Thao Sud bccame Phra Saya-Settha, to rulc over Muong Xieng-Teng; Chan Sieng, to rule over Muong Sri-Nakorn-Taov~ (in the province of ~isaket); Chan Keo, to rulc over hluong Thong District of Buvannaphum province of ~oi-~t);Thao Chantha- A uryavong, to rule over iluong Tah-Pone; Nai Manh, former adviser to Nang Pheng, received t he title of Luane Ek-Raksa. Ban Phon was also rebuilt during the same period and became Thong Manh (~uongSaravane in Laos today) . Thao Phon aas also promoted, he received the title of Raja- butakhote and was assigned with the mission to build Ban At- topeu, to be named Muong Attopcu. Thso Luang, the son of Phra Langum, was promoted and received the title of Khun Nak- Thaow, to rule over Muong Khong-Chieng. Phra Chao Soi-Srisamudh-Phuthangkun ruled the city though the year 1738 A.D. and then died. He was survived by three sons: Chao Saya-Kwnan, Chao Thamrnathevo and Chao Sury-Nho. Upon the death of Chao Soi-Srisamudh-Phutangkun, the Household of the palace enthroned Chao Saya-Kuman who, in turn, appointed Chao Than~mathevo as his Chief Minister and adviser.

(2) The reign of Chao Saya-Ximan In the year 1778 A.D., the kingdom of Chao Saya-Kuman was invaded by the Siamese troops and became ever after a vassal state of Siam. Chao Saya-Kuman himself was made prl- soner and brought $0 Krung-The in 1779 A.D. In 1780 A.D., however, the Siamese brought hP -m back to rule over Nakorn Champassak. The kingdom of Charnpassak existed as an independent kingdom from 1713 A.D. through 1778 A.D., when it lost its independence and became a vassal state of Siam. The independence of the kingdom of Champassak had thus lasted for 65 years in all, the full reign of only one klng and part of that of another.

(1) The name of Princess Sumangkhalals husband is not known, butvrhocver he was, he was believed to have been assassinated at the time Phragna rduong Chan took over. (2) Iduong Phan-Phuson is located in the district of Ban-Phu, province of Udorn-Thad in Thailand today. (3) In the annals of the history of Viehtiane, it has been said that King Suryavongsa of Luang-Phrabang attacked Vient- iane in this very same year, Chapter VII The kingdom of Laos after the loss of its independence The Lan-Xan~ 1r;in~donof Vientm The kingdom of Laos split into three separate kingdoins from the year 1707 A.D. The three kingdoms which emerged fell simultsneously under the domination of Siam in 177J A.D. but continued to be ruled by monarchs of Lao descent. As for the kingdoin of Vientiane vhich was the largest of them all the line of succession of its rulers was recorded as follows:

1. The reign of Icing Phrz Chao Nnnthaseg King Siri-Bunyesan, the last ruling monarch of the kingdom of Vientiane lost his power and became a vassal state of Sinm. Upon his death he was survived by five chlldren - four sons and one daughter: Chao Bantbsen, Chao Inthavong, Chao Anuvong Chao Phomvong and Nang Seo-Nhot-Fah-Kanlayani. Upon the fad of his kingdom to thr Siamese, King Siri-Bunyasan fled with two of his sons, Chao Inthavong and Chao Phomvong to lduong Khamkeut. The Siamese field commander brought the three others, namely Chso Nanthasen, Chao Anuvong and Nang Keo-Nhot-Fah-Ranla "ni over to Krung-Thep. When the Siamese army withdrew in tf;" e first month of the year 17UO A.D. King Siri-Bunyasan returned to Vientiane, but died there In the follov~ingyear. Then, in 1781 A.D., the king of Slam released Chao Nanthasen and made him king of Vientiane, succeeding his father. Chao Nanthasen was enthroned as king of Vient- iane on Thursday, the 14th da of the or: moon of the first month of the pear 1781 A.D. (h24 B.E.~ and took the king- name of King Nanthasen-Phongmalao. His brother Chao Intha- vong was his appointsd Chief Idinister. As to Chao Phogvong and Chao Anutong, the were sent to Krung-The . With his return cs ruling Inonares of Vientiane, Chao anth has en, vlth the consent of the Sianrese, brought along zl'so the Buddha statue of Phra-Bang and within the snnie year the king of Siam named Chao Saya-iCuman and Chao Suryavong as res ective riflers of the kingdoms of Champassak and Luang-Phra Eang. In 1787 A.D. Icing Nanthasen of Vientiane attacked Mu- on(; Xicng-Khuang because Chao Xai-Bern, the ruler of Tonkin at the time, vlho resided at Muong Nee-Arr, had deliberately occupied Muong Sieng-Xhuang and forced Chao Sunphu, the ruler of Xieng-Khunn to send him state gifts of vassalage. In his attack on fieng-~(hunng, Ch~oIfanthasen succeeded in capturing Chao Sunphu and brought him down to Vientiane. Then, in 1788 A.D., King Chao Eai-Sern of Tonkin ordered Ong Chieng- Ba and Ong Chieng-Vien to lead zn of 3000 Vietnamese and 3900 natives of Xieng-Khuang to thearm% a tack of Vientiane. Chao Nanthssen, who then thought that his action would result in an all-out war with Tonkin agreed to reinstate Chao Sumphu as the ruler of Xieng-Khuang, as requested by the Vietnamese ul- timatum, under the condition, which was also agreed upon, that Chao mphu of Xieng-Ehuang send state ifts, in equal quantity to both Tonkin and Vientiane. Under the agreement and condition as set forth the Vieknamese troops refrained from attacking Vientiane . In 1789 A.D., Xlng Nanthnsen re uestcd permission from 51nm to attack the kingdom of ~u2n.g-8hrobangbecause its ruler had voluntarily coo erated with the Burmese and the ruler of Xieng-Hung mas at t Fle time in open rebellion against Siam. The request was granted and Chao Nanthasen deployed his troops around the city and fought a 15 day battle before the city fell to his troops. hith the fall of Luang-Phrabang, Chao Bsnt hasen captured Chao Anuruthah, king of Lung-Phrnbang, Chao Upahat-Nark, Chao Uantkturad and their families and sent them to 3rung-Thep, where they were held in captivity for four years. At the same time, the king of Siam recruited several tens of thousands of Lao citizens and used them to dig a canal in Btingkok. These Lao people were engaged in a sort of hard lsbor, having to work almost constantly and with very little time for rest. The digging of the canal in Bangkok thus re- sultcd in loss of life aaong those recruited to do the job and only z few of them survived. In 1233 A.D., Chao Anuruthah was returned to rule over Luzng-Phrabang znd in the following year filed a complaint against Ring Nznthasen, accusing him of cooperating with Phre Borom-Raja of Nakorn Phanom and the Victn~meseto form a conspiracy. As a result of this complaint, the king of Siam summoned Chao Nznthasen and Phra Borom-Raja to Bzngkok where they stood trial for two years, during which King Nanthasen died. 2. The reign of Chao Inthavonq In 1795 A.D., Chao Intbvong, Chao Nanthasents brother- ascended to the throne of ientinnc. He appointed his brother, Chao Anuvong, as his Chicf Bjinister. Upon his assumption of power he immediately ~ttaclicdMuong haeng. In 1793 A.D. and a~ainin 1799 A.D. he zppointed Chao Anuvong as field coinmand- er of the Lao army to join with the Siamese against the Bur- mesc. In 1803 A.D., he ordered Chao Anuvong to fight the Bur- mese again at Wuong Xierg-Sen. King Inthavong ruled over Vientiane through tk~year 1UO3 A.D. and dicd on the seventh day of tha new moon of the third month of the same year. Be mas survived by two daughters, one of which later became very well-knotvn in the Sinn~csepalace during the reign of the first kine of Siam. The other y!as promoted to the title of High 1)rincess Chao-Fah, that is Chzo-Fah Kunthon-Thiphyavadi.

3. The reign of Chao Anuvonq After the death of Chao Inthavong, Chzo Anuvong ascended to the throne of Vientiane in 1804 A.D. King Arluvong (othar- wise callcd Xing Saya-Setthathirath 111 in the Vientiane histor documents) vins reputed for his bravery and exgeriencc in r hre. During the time he served under his brother he had led 1 Lao crmy of 20,000 uon to the attack of the Burmese at Muong Xieng-Mni. In 1803 A.D., he zttacked Xieng-Mai once again end vent on to defeat 1duon.g Xieng-Sen in 1304 A.D. It vias upon his return from his victorious caupaign against Xieng -Sen that he ascended the throng of Vientiane. During his reign, King Anuvong cnciaavoured and persevered in the reorganization of his kingdom to the highest and most effective level of tll~time: In 1807 he built a nevi palace in Vientiane. In 1808 he presided over the inaugural ceremony of a new bridge at That-Phznom. In laC0 he built Vkt Sibunheuang ilonastery in Nong-Khai. In 1012 he presided ovor the inaugural ceremony of Pat That- Phanom Monastery and upon his return built a bridge across the Bckong river at the pier of Vaat Xsng-Pheuak Monastery (near Ban Sisicngrnai in Thailand today). In 1816 he officially opened the inaugural celebration cere- nlony of the completion of the Temple of Emerald Buddh and its 1ibr:lry. In 1018 he put down the rebellion of Ai Saket-Ngong in Mllong Cham:~.:.ssak. In 3321 he rcquosted the approval of the king of Sizm for the zppointrnent of Chao Rajabud-Yoh, his son as the ruler of Na- korn Champassals, as a replacement for Chao Manoi, who had dicd j.n Krung-Thep. He also requested cpprovnl to appoint Chso Ehmpom (his nephew) as his sonls Chief Minister in Champzssak. Upon his nomination to the throne of Charnpassak, Chao RaJabud-Yoh began the reconstruction work of his city. He began with the erection of a wall around the city of Champas- sak as we11 as ths erection of an inner wall to grotect his palacc. He also built another temple of the Emerald Buddha for tihe ceremony of' oath taking. He reorganized the rnethods of taxation and built Uuong Khan-Keung as zn outpost and fort to stall attack from an enemy. As for King Anuvong, who had courageously fought along side the Siamese on many occasions, the second king of Siam known as Phra Phuthclert-Lannnphlai, had shovm toward Mm the highest esteem ever shovm to any of the ruling moncrchs thcn under Siamese suzerainty. For instance, in 1820 A.D., the king of Sinm built a man-made lake as a pleasure site for his family in Hrung-Thep. Because of his estsem for Xing An- uvong of Vientiane, he ordered Phragna Chakki to design a si- milar 1ckz and offered to build it for him. The design of tho lake was attached to a mcsssge which Phragna Chakki was asked to deliver in person to C11ao Anuvong in Vicntisne. The message reads as follovrs: To Chao Anuvong in Vientiane: It is 111y plcasure to inform Your Majesty that we have decided to rebuild and enlarge the existing pool, vshlch we found rather too suall for your resting pleasure. As the southern side of the palace nsll has been extended, we feel it our duty and pleasure to enlarge the cxisting pool and build additional islends for the site of Your Majcstyts rest palacc, to be e- r~ctedin the Chinese and European style. Flov~ersshall be planted to d~coratcthe site between the pool and the palace, and fruit-trees shall be grown to provide cooling shades for Your !la j~stylscomfort. The water In the pool shall be kept clcail 2nd clear at 211 tii~esand a grcat variety of Lotus flo- \-;crs shall be planted therein; vnrious speci~ilensof fish shall be bred in the pool to complete the relaxing beauty of Your Mzjc::tyts dream pool. In the morning as in the evening, Your Uajcsty shall be zble to relax in the cooling shades of the trees :i:hile feeding the fish and while Your HaJestyts eyes catch ths flying birds which fill the air with music and song, as well 2s the czrefree ones which swim happily on the water. Other specimchs of birds shall be rGiscd in the vicinity so as to enhance the relaxing atmosphere of the pool. In planning the building of this dream pool, it vras our intention to enable Your Majesty not only to relax your nLnd, but zlso to witness and admire with your om eyes the workmanship and crnftmanship of the artists anc? engineers to tihon the job was assigncd. The pool, once cowplets, skll bear the mark of our cstceln 2s vrell as th~tof our talent. The pool with its fruit trees sh~llalso be of L ~redtcharity to the people as a whole, for vhen they be~rtasty fruits during the various sez- sons of the year the whole population shall be invited to enjoy themselves and shall have free access to the pool where they can as auch Ls we have fun and a good time in the event of a particular feast, such as the New Year Day and the Budd- hist Lents. Statues of Buddha shall be installed in the shrines built therein for the purpose of worship and others. The place sh~llbe kept illuruinoted on nights of special festivities. It is our pleasure to inform you that on the full ihoon day of the tvrelvth month of the yeGr of the Rabbit, the ruler of Nakorn Lampang and Muong Nan had soue to Itrung-Thep 2nd kd been entertained In a pool of this kind of pool which vc have built in our palace. Every tice we have had guests to entertain, we have always thought of you and regretted that you could not come and enjoy the festivities with us here. We have uade J. sketch of -such festivities which have been held here in the past and feel much obliged to transuit it to Your Majesty so as to enable you to lwve n rough idea of what it mas like. Should Your Uajesty feel free some tide in the future, and should the burden of the affairs of your kingdom permit you to come to Erung-Thep for z visit, vie Should like to advise you to bring along your family, musicians and artists and, if possible, rare kinds of birds to enrich our existing collection. We cen assure you, Your lkjesty, that you shall enjoy yourself, The message reached Vientiane on the first day of the new moon of the seconcl month of the year 10G9 A.D. In 1824 A.D., King Anuvong caapletcd the erection of the Wat-Sen Monastery which was given the name of Wat Satasahadsn- ran vrhich is lat Sisalcet of today. An inposing celebration marked the event, On the third day of the nevi moon of tho fifth month of the year 1825 A.D. a violent storm broke the sununit of the temple of Phrn-Ban€; on the first day of the new noon of the sixth nonth of the same year another storin almost destroyed tile royal pnlcce, and on the i4th day of the new moon of the eiehth month of the same year an earthquake shook the capital clty . In this same year, the second Iring of Siarn, vrho had had such esteem for Chao Anuvong, died. Phra Nang-Iiaow succeeded him as the third kine of Siarn. Cine Anuvong, accompanied by sevcrul hundreds of his officials, attended in person the funeral of the late king of Sian in Bangkok. After the funeral, the new king of Slan ordered the Lao people who had followed icing Anuvong to the Siamese king's funeral to cut down palm trees at Muong SuphanbWi and transport then to Muong Snnud- Pakan. As the rainy season drew near, Xing Anuvong bid good- bye to the king of Siarg but requcoted, prior to his departure, that the following be granted to him: that he be allowed to take with him to Vicntiane the wonen artistsL.anddancers of the palace, the Princess Duang-]Chaw of Lao origin and the Lao families living in iduong Sraburi. To his drtsappointnent, none of thesc requests were granted to him by the king of Sian. I:inc Anuvong hzd quite a nmbcr of sons and daughters. Ai~on~those knovm and recorded were Chao SutNsan oh), Chao Rzjavong (~gaow), Chao Rajabud oh), Chno Teh, Chao Banh, C hao Dmng-Chanh, Chao Ehainpheng, Chao Nu-Chine, Chao Pane, Chao Suvsnnac hak, C hao Nang Ehamvnnh, Chao Nang Xieng-Kham, Chao Sayasan, Chao Sua, Chao hlenh, Chao Xang, Chao Ung-Khm, Chao Ekttinhah, Chao Phuthasad, Chao Disaphong. King Anuvon~acted to refain independence In 1826 A.D., upon Xing Anuvongls roturn fron Siam, he convened a meting of all his advisers and officials in order to discuss with then ways and means to fight for freedom and independence fron Siaw. Aiaong those of the menbers of the royal household and high ranking officials who attended the neeting were: 1. The Chief iklinister itsah ah), 2. Chao Suthi- san @oh), 3. Chao Rajavong (Nhaoa), 4. Chao Rajabud R YO^), 5. Phragna Muong Chan, 6. Phragna Muong-Sen, 7. Phragna Muong- Lang, 8. Phra na Muong-Sai, 9. Plat Muong-Sen (~hragnaMuong- Sen assistantf, 10. Plat Lluong Chzn (~hragnaUuong Chan assistant), 11. Phra Sanon, Director of the king's registrar office. The kingdola of Vientiane at the tirse counted 79 principalities under its jurisdiction. King Anuvong rep~rtedto the ti~aetingthe fsct that at thls tine the ruling circles of Erung -Thcp consisted of young middle-rnnking officials. There were only a few experienced high-rankin& leaders. This led to the assuniption that their fighting capability and spirit had been ~rcntlyreduced and was not as good as before. The ruler of 1J;:l:orn R2jasirna was also abscnt . The princedoms along the invasion route were reported not very keen about resisting any invasion. Furthernore, the British had cone to the southern part of Siam and had caused r~uchconcern to the ruling circles in Bangkok. If they should strike at Krung-Thep thcn, victory ai~htbe on their side. The Chief Minister i its ah), a hzlf- brother of Chao Anuvong ob jectcd to the plan and told the meeting that Xrung-Thcp was a large city, that even if the city fell into their hands, it was feared they c0uJ.d not hold it for long, that the people of the city ~?ouldresist their action and they would be in great difficulty, as though they were sitting on top of thrones. Zing Anuvon~, in reply to his brother's objections, gave the meeting his own version of the future action to be taken after the fall of the city. He said that if the fallen city proved to be untenable, they would take with them all the people of Lao origin to Vientiane and sct awbushes along the route, especially on mrrov.passes. The Sinnese would not dare to follow, for the nurch was a long and dangerous onc and the supply of food quite difficult on such rough terrain. He thought they could succeed in this under taking. After an arduous deliberation in the meting, King Anu- vong appointed th& Chief Minister (Titsah) as one of the field co~i~:xncicrsto head an army by way of Muon Zalasin, Muong Rot- Et, duong Suvanna hm, Muong Khone-ken anI aoong Sonabot. Chilo Rajabud (Yohf was given the comond of another unit from Cha~passakand headed his forces down to Muong Khemarad, iduong Ubol, Muon6 Nhasothorn, Uuong Deth-Udom to recruit as many nen as possible in these cities, bring then to Vientiane and then march to meet the Chief Minister's unit at Muong Ra- jasina. Simultaneously, Sing knuvong sent a nesszge and state gifts in the care of 50 officials to Icing Manthaturad in Luang -Ph.nbnng with the instructiohs to incite hirs and his people to cooperate with Vientiane for r~tiomlliberation. fie urged King E!;nthaturad to forget end forgive the ~.lisgivin&of the past. Upon the receipt of the ~acssagcfrom King Anuvong of Vientiane, King Usnthaturad acted as though he were willing to cooperate fully ~iithhin. But as soon as kin^ Anuvongls wess- cnger had left his city King Wanthaturnd of Luang-Phrabang hurriedly ordered his eldest son, Chao Sukksorm, to report to the king of Sinn In Bangkok on the liberation lilovement spon- sered by King Anuvong of Vientiane. Thus, thls enabled the Siancse to set up the defense of Bangkok. King Unnthaturad of ~uang-Phrcbang went further in tasking available s small arny of 5006 wen for eventual use by the Siamese. During all the tiae King Anuvong urzs preparing and planning the attack of Bangkok, i:any signs of bad orden occurred in his !:ingdon, signs that would inevitably lead to the dor,nfall of his kingdon. They were a violent storm which swept through the city of Vientiane in the sixth rionth of the year 1826 A.D., czuslhg hezvy darxge to the pnlace, the temple of Er~erzldBud- dh: cnd scores of other houses in the heart of the city; on the full noon day of the 11th uonth of the szne yecr an unusual czrthqucke shook thc city 2nd destroyed the city vralls. Xin~hnuvon~js 3rr3~ noved out of Vientiaa Upon completion of his ~lilitary].light, King Anuvong led the rlnin nruy across the hlelsong river to Ban Pbn-Phao, where a big rianeuver was held to test the strength and the readiness of his troops. In the waning noon of the second nonth of the yczr 1827 A.D., Kin€ Anuvong ordered his son Chao Rajnvong with 3000 r.;en in his col,u~andto spear-head the long tlarch to Ban(:lrok. On the tMrd day of the v~anin~uoon of the third ~~onthChno Rzjcvong and his unit reached Nnkorn Rz jasiua and asked Phragna Nhokkabad, the supply r~inisterof the city, that rice be given to hiw in col.!plinnce with the order he pretended he had received fro11 the king of Sian, who had instructed hi11 to fight the British in the south. Believing the argunent ad- v~ncedby Chno Rajavong, Phra~naNhokkabad gave hin the quantity of rice he said he needed for the operation. Raving secured this, Chao ha avong ordered Phragna Muong-Khua and Phrag- na Xicng-Tai to hea d bvard Muon& Srnburi to be followed by Nw. On his next nove, Chao Rajavong ca~lpedat Ban Khone- Khu3n~to zwait further instructions. On the ninth da of the waning Laon of the third uonth (~ebruary20, 1827 A.D.~: Phra- gna Muon&-Khw brou~htPhrakna Sura-Ra Jcvong of Muong Sraburl with Luang Phon King-Zkn, Kon6-Xieng and kin^;-Sing to see Chao Rz javong for a meeting at Ban Khone-Khuang. At this nect- ing, Cbao R~javonginforned his audience that the British had planned to attack Banglcok, and in view of this it was advisable to evacuate the Lao people of lduong Srcburi to Vientiane. A~ain,Chao Ha javong 1 s argwent convinced his audience and everything wes done to his antisfaction. When the day vms found propitious in Ban Phan-Phao, Chao i1nuvong and Chao Suthisnn, one of his sons, loved after Chao Ra javong and reached Nakorn Ra jasi~;a on the sixth day of. the waning noon of the third nonth (~ebruary17, 1827 A.D.) and st:t cadp at Bung-Thale, east of the city. King Anuvong had 8000 :>en in his co~.mand. The rulor of Nzkorn Rajnsina was ab- sent fron the city, having gone to put dovm n Khrler rebellion at iYuo11g Khukhan. King Anuvont; took ovcr Nakorn RaJaslna without opposition and lr~nediatelyordered Phragna Phou-Nhok- kabad to evacuate the people of the city to Vientiane. The evacuation was co~.lpletcdin four days. The Chief 1;linister (~itsnh) betrayed King Anuvong The Chief idinistcr itsah ah), who l~dbeen ordered to head cn ari.ly to Yuong Suvannaphui.1, net with Thra S~zrya-Phakdi on), a Siar~cseofficial who ccae to take the population census at at Muong Nhasothorn. He told hin a11 about the proposed invnsion of Bankkok, He also told hin that he had objected to this undertakiw, but vras unable to resist JIing Anuvongls decision. He thus asked Phra Suryz-Phakdi to transmit the news to Banekok. The reasons behind the Chief Liinisterls about- fzce lzy in the fact that he wished to becoae ruler of Vient- inae at a lcter date. In carrying out his act of disloyalty to his king, the Chief idinister issued c pass to Phra Surya- Phakdi in ahich it was inciicated that the bearer was a uan of great integrity, a uan 17ho had voluntarily surrendered to their forces. He 17as now goin& to Bangkok to pick up his fanily and take the3 to Vientiane. Upoh his arrival at Nakorn RtrJasir~a,Phra Suyya-Phr3kdi esked to be seen by King Anuvong, to whon he showed the pass issued NIJby the Chief Minlster itsah ah) . King Anuvong had no choice but to believe in the v-lidity of a docwent issued by one of his field cofincnders. So travel facilities were given to Phra Surya-Phkdi. He was zlso instructed by Kin2 Anuvong to tell Us Mcjesty, thc king of Sian in Bangkok tint the for~~lerhad not pl~nncdto attack Bangkok as it had been reported or rwored. His presence in Nzkorn Ra jesir.la was justified by the coi:pl2ints of t k people hero to the effect that they were being oppressed by the rulin& circles of the city 2nd wished to go and live in Vient- iene. It was thus his duty to coue over and see to it that the .iigration t2ke place in an orderly nsnner. As to Phra 6nuc hid-P hi thzk, the brother of Chao Phrzgna Aphai-Phut horn, he considered hil~as his closest friend and should have liked to keep hiw in hls ardy. Thereafter, Phrz Surya-Phakdi left Nakorn Rzjasina on his v;ay to Bangkolr. Upon his arrival at Dong Phrakna-Fai, he net t-iith the army of Chao Rajavong which T~Sbusily ordering the people of Muong Sraburi to lez.ve thc city. There viere about ten Siar:lese fariilies, 20 Chinese fa~lllicsand 10,000 Lao people ready to leave 2t the tine. Phra Suryu-Pbakdi a- aln asked to be seen by Chao Rnjavons ad, 2s before, showed hln the pass issued to hi~lby the Chief Minister. Unlike his father, Chao Rajavong wanted to ~rrcstPhra Surya-PhrrErdi and keep hi11 under surveillance. But this uns objected to by Phragna Xieng-Tai and several others, who argued that this would be just like ignoring the authority of his father, who h3d already ranted hin free passage. Chao Rajavong gave in 2nd Phra Suryn-Phakdi vtcs set free to continue his Journey hone. In the ~~eczntitrc,t%hcn the assistant ruler of Nakorn Ra- jasiws, Nclng Mohf s husbcnd, who went to Muong Hhulrhan rri th thc ruhr of Na!eorn R3jasii~ato put dovin the rebellion there, learned about the reiiovzl by King Anuvone of the population living in the city, he rsturned in a hurry to Nalcorn Rajasiwo. Thereupon, hc begged King Anuvong to lct hi1.1 go to Vientlzne. King Bnuvong decidod so iiith0u.t further question and entrusted the vice-ruler 2nd P hragna Phui~-Nhokknbzd ~iit h the duty to supervise the evacuated people so that they should reach Vien- tiane safely. This decision of King Anuvong proved to be nn- other big i~istakeand a costly onc too, for along the route, 2t a point ccllled the SaLirid Plzins, the two supervisors froid IJsliorn Rajasii-ic ordered n halt for rest and thereupon put their plan to work. They cleverly organized a reception to r,ntcrt::in the evacuees 2nd thcir escorts, whereby the Lao nrlio~lescorts were put to sleep by an overdose of drinks and subsoqucntly slaughtcrcd. They then arned thenselves and dc- cidcd to fleo. A fen Lao soldiers acnn ;cd nevertheless to csc2.x the ~.lcssacl-e2nd rushed to repor t' the coup to kin^ Anu- vonk,. Ring Anuvong first ordcred 50 of his uen to investigate on the spot, but these were 2130 killed and ncver returned. Thc the king ordered his son, Chno Suthisan, with Chao Pan, Chao I

'tilt one the, when your were in Bangkok, you told us th-t King Anuvong vias prepXing to \rage a war against Siau. Your report of tk.t tine has now been confirned. Taking your clle- giance for grented, vie ur&e you to narch on Vientiane to pave the way for our easy advance and we shall follow you thorugh,ft Upon receipt of this ijessage, the Chief E:llnistcr sent it on to Eing Anuvong at Phu-I'Lh3or-r-San hill in Muong Now-Bua- Lu1.!phu. Havin~takcn note of the contents of the sessafe, King Anuvong could not help feeling sor~enhatconfused. He cauld not figure out exactly vihat was bchind the correspon- dence. Could it be a trick or had it been agreed upon by Phra Raja-Suphawadi and the Chief Minister to perplex hiu with such a mssage. In any case, it was clear that the Siauese intended to use their usual tactics to create disunity znong the Lao. As to the Chief hlinistcr, after hcving sent his King the ~.~essctge,he pulled his ariiy back to Mumg Non~-Han leaviry: the Lao troops at Muang Nhasothorn exposed. Phrcgna Raja-Suphaw~di :vent to the attack of Liuong Nhasothorn which fell after a short lived resistance. -The Si,2iicse arny attt-ekcd Eduong Nonc-Bua-Lumphu The 1;:aj.n czay of Six zppointed Phra~mSenyakorn, Phrn- gna : of Muan€-.&abang, it tvas doubtful whether they would have cote to pledge their zllegiancc to us in Vientiane had \iIire not succseded in capturing the city. They only waited to sce the turn of events, and their actions greatly depended on the out- coiAe of the war. Now all of the^^ have cohe to plodge allegiance to us. I shrill act very carefully, soncti~essternly ,-.,ndso,:etiues indulgently as the circu-lstances dictate. I at1 exploring the re~ctionof thc six princedous and I ccn now inforn Your Idajesty that the princedo12 of Luzng-Phrabsng is very weck; the rinccdo~isof Xieng-hlai and Pai~phoonare to bc judged upon tg e princedon of 1:luont: Lakorn; the princedor; of Mu- ong Phae is fair; to juclge fro^ the pcst, bong Nan is worth our trust. I Cfi inclined to bslicvc thzt its ruler is a nan of great virtue, hc deserves our zttention and care and he can be kept in our service for long. nAs for Your Majesty's order, entrusted in the hands of Phragna B!arisa-Yawnri, only part of it could be fulfilled. The present tcsk that confronts us in tho reorganization of our enpire Is one of the ;:iost painstd~ihgoncs. It rvould be iiuCh ecrier for ue to conquer two or three cAtios the sise of Vientiane than to enbarls upon this task of reorganking our ei.~pirc. I shall endeavour to the best of uy ubility to deal with thc conquered people in the best interest of our king- doh, I have planned to transfer the people of the area to cities near Bangkok 2nd as ua as I can to Bangkok itself. I know ona thing for sure, tha? the ~eopleof the Lao and Klu:!er princcdo~sand the sme goes for the rulers1 f~lilies, th~officialsl fn~ilies etc. have either died or been sep- arated fro2 each other tc the extent thct it v4ould be difficult to deterzine who is vrho and where they Lrc. On the other hand, the lack of comunicstion facilities 5nde our work even slo\ver and :.lore difficult than we hsd antitipated. And the advent of the rciny season has greatly kapcrcd our efforts.

"With your Majesty1 s pernisslon I should llke to ask Phrcgm Raje-Suphawadi to stay in pcruancnce at least for one year In Nakorn Chanpassak, the Lao prince&oz~sand the Xhuer princedo~~sof MuonE Lousak and Muong Lou-Leui, and to have Phrngna Phet-Phisal and Phraknn Sonbatthiban assist hln in hls t:ork. But agcin, tkds should wcit until the dry season to be safe. As for the city of Vientiane itself, the Traitor Anu- vong has escnped capture because on the day our forces took the fort of Ban Sodpoi, it took us five full days to reach Vici1t;i:sne fron there. The five day march to Vienticne had givcn auple tihe to knuvong to escape with all his far~ilyand ass~ciates, and when we entered the city of Vientiane we found it aL~~ostdeserted, "The various fauilies have been nixed with those In Muong Nakorn Rnjasi~la,Uuong Sraburi, Muow Lousak, Muon& Lao and auong ;

When the victoricus Sini~eseforces were busy with the re-establisk~antof nar,ial living conditions in the ccnquered Ares, Phra~naXizng-Ca~g af tor thz fall of Vi.~ntiane,had not surrendered to the S;la;.,cso conquerms. The Sia.,cse con- utndar-in-chief crdered Phrzgna Kaikosa to his pursuit, but unsucessfully, for Phr~~naXicn~-Sa succeed+ in driving back ivcry attc~:pt ~.,~~;lc;oby thi: Siciicsc forces. lhe Siaiiaae troops in the cc:.riand of 'hra~na ~haikosasuffsrecl heavy c~suzlties, but ha hi!:s&lf ~ianntzdto ~scl13 and rcp~rthis unsucc ssful attei.pt~to his c~~~i~ndfr-in-ckef.F~P his f-il~e,Pk~~~ 1:aikosa was relieved fr~~ihis CC~~~AL~L,torturce and ii~pris- onsd. Then th~S1a:sose coiJi;andar-in-chief appointed Phra&na Fhat-Phisai, Phra~naKzsct and Phra~naAtsadn-R~~mgdej to rcnew tho attzck aininst Phra~rlaxi on^-Sa. kt the ncvrs of the renev;cd Sia~~eseattack, an~therLGO COL~C~~Z~G~,Phrakna Xong-Khad who station~dhia troops at Muon& Pilen~(The Pheng dist~ictof the province of Udorn) rushcd his troops to Phrcicna Xicng-Sags hclp by attzcking the siacesa in their a.n~ain thc;. Sisi-iesa forces suffared havy losses and ;:ere about to Slsbanu whe~lsuddenly Phracns "an~.-I:hal~v!as killcd in the bhttle and the forces in his col~linndretreated. Phragna Xieng-Sa thcn pulled out tc stand in a fort near the Buei-Luan; river In the province of Phon;hisai. The Siac- ese fcrces vent after hix, Phr~~naXi~ng-Sa offered a stiff resistance but being bzdly outnwbcred, was co,ipclled to retrcat further along the Slekong river. Chao Hui of Cha~.~assakjoined the S~GL~~Cforces

Vhsn Phrs~naSwhaaaZi, the Si= lese general who stationed his tr~oysat Zucng Nhcsothorn, was ;.ioving his hlrcn to the st- tac?~sf Nakorn Char~pnssak, Chao Raj~bud Yoh, the then ruler of Chaiipassak had &one kith his troops to Iiu~n~Sisaltet and up<>nthe news of the Siai~cseattack, pushed f urthcr to ,Muon& Ubol. Here, Chao Rajabud Yoh orGcrcd Chao Pane znd Chao Su- van to lead a fighting unit to intercept the eneny zt blu~ng Nhasothurn. But bzfore they had tiuc to set u:, their dls- psition there, they were attaclred by the Siacse troolbs, which forced thc;~to flee for their lives thus opening the way for the Si~i~esatc coiltinue their nzrch on Ubol. At this point, the people of Ubol where Chao R~jabudYoh and his troops were st~ttoncdrofused to cooperate with hi;. and in vie~iof the situation prevailin& there at tho tim, Chuo Rajabud Yoh decided to ;;ovc out and went to Chaipcssak. But in Ch3i,posszk, Chao Hui (the scn of Chao 0 and the nephcu of Chao Thal;i;icttlavo), had already gut his plzns to work.- Upon thi: neKs cf thc fall of "bol to the Siuesc, Cha~dui incited the people of Chaapassak to sabotdgc, and ordored the troops loynl to hid to guarG the gate of the city, Chao Rajsbud, Chno Pane znd Chno buvan were thus unnble to entsr the city as had been their intention. The then crossed the "ekong river to the east of the city with od y 40 tien. Chao Hui i~~ediatelyordered the opening of the city via11 so as to let in the Si&;lssl: forces, end sent his den to capture Chao Rejab~d,Chso Pcne and Chao Guvan, turning then over to Phra~naSupharfadi, the Sial.lese bencral. After having secured the city of Chai~passak, the Sienese uoved up to bong Nakorn Phanoa . The Vic tna1,zse genaral sant a iJessa;.;e to Phrai-na Suphawadi In the course af thfs action, a Vietnciiese .tinera1 called Sat-Zhun-Tien-Yinh sent a ~icssa~eto Phragna Suph wadi in Nairorn Phanod, whereby he told the aiaese henoral abcut his sur:)rise to seE- two friendly Iringdc;;~, Sim~and Laos engaged in a destructive r;ar which broutht zbout the annihilation of thc city of Vicntianc, which had caused incalculable loss of roserty and ;;hich ha& ~adethousands of people houeless. $he Viotniii~se;eneril 8150 pointed out that the city of Vidntianc- YXLS, in sczo rzspects, part of the territory of the icingdo.;: of Vietwi. "~ncidentallyff, szid he, Itthe cozhan- der-in-chief of the Viatm~eseforces called Ong-Kin-Luak, has grdercii ~JSto teka psition at lAuun&Tac-Dong with 20,OCO Len in ~iycon.,anC. thollcfore requcst thrt you pull your forces back tr, your orm tcrritcy ~ndreturn any nubcr cf the po2ulztion yosu hue so f~rrehiova< froii the arsa. This is the onlyLi.ay to ~izintain~ood relations between our tiio countries. f you do not hceG our present request, we sh&ll be coii,pcllzd to protect our people 2nd our interast and believe :ie, if there shall be a fight bctv;ocn us can cssure you thzt wa silell throw In all the forces zt our dis~osal. The bzttlcfield shall be inundated wit blooe and no grass shall Ever grow a~ainon the prcilises. P bid you to c~iiply.~

Upon receipt of the i;essagc fro~ithe Vietnaiesc general, Phra2.m Raja-3u;~hawndi did not even care to reply. Instead, he rushed his trocp to iluong Phan-Phno anG ixt with Phragm Xizr ?:-Sa on his v~y. Pbracna Xieng-Su vias said to have known Phr.hna RZ ja-Suphawadi before and when he rczlised that the amiss of the %o paqplc had bwn defzatcd elsewhere and dis- 22rt,LU, .: Pnrzgna ki en;.-Sa offere6 hi1.i his surreder . Phrilgna Raj~-Suphai~adithen escorted hi^ to ulu~i~gphnn-?ha0 to neet sit11 the Sia:.leso coi.uan&er-In-chief. 0Kh-G to his voluntary surrcnzar, dhra~naXieng-Sz was kapt in scrvico In the aruy of Phrai-na Raja-Su?hcvra.ii, *s for Cnao Rajabut: Yoh, Chao Pone and Chno Suvan who were turned over to tho Siaiiese cuth- oritics, they v;ere brought to Banckok. %ragna ha j~-suphawadi and Phrzcnn ~ieng-Sswere assi~necthe duty of roundin& up the fzilies for Siai~,while ::roi? Phra Rjavan--bovorn, thz Sia.;ese co:zandsr-in-chief headed his sr..iies 1ack to Siafi in July 1027 A. D. Havin~sucurcd a large nutlber of Lao fezilies, Phys Xuonp Chan aas assi[.ned by Phrapna ha ja-Su>havmdi with the duty to rule over Vientiane with only few ffa~liliesof poor LL?)peasants left for hid to covern. lhe duhdha statue of Phr?br~n$was said to have been ta!ren away at this tl~~e. Tilo Chief Minister Titsah was al;loni; the people taken to Siaii. ifhcn the contingent of hostdtes arrivcd at Muone Nhtisothorn, Tho Butrajvonz of llluong Bhzsothorn reported to Phra~naHaja- Su;~hx~!adithat Thao Kha;:, the brother of the chief i~inister of hhasothorn had kept a fe~fVientiane faiilies in secret custcgy. This infori-sation led to the ill-ietiiate execution of Thao lLhai:, but thz Chief IJinister of Nhzsothorn intervened in favor of his brother, who he said, was of n great service to hi,.,, and if his his brother should be executed, he asked that he also be exocutcd. U20n this intarvention, %rcgan Rzja-Sujhanedi ordered the arrest of all the ~~enbersof the Chief Minister 1s fauily, including the childrm who nu.lbered over 100, then pit thec in a couion cabe and burned the;^ all alive.

In February 1827 A. D., phra~naRa ja-Su2hmadi reeched Banckolr and when he was rdceived by the king of hala, the lot- ter szid in anger "Chso Anuvont has not been cnptured. No one knows when he will return and rooreanize his resistance. The city of Vientiane should not reunln as a city. You zre ordered to raturn to Vientiane and rcduce the city to ashes ST that Chao Anuv~n~cannot I-lake use cf it .!I When the order h.26 been issued to Phra~na~aja-suphatradi, the Chief uhinister Titsah uras housed in 2 7rison-like palace, built for Chao Anuvong, should he be captured, at ~eng-Nhikhan. As for the stztue of %rabzng, Phragna Rcja-Supha~~sdienshrined it in VJat Chalka~vstuonzstery, and thc Lao faliilies of Vientiane rha ::ere brought as hostzees and were sat to "uong Lopburi, Ma~n:;Sr3buri,muon2 Su2hanburi and iduonc Nakorn-Saisl, while the fa-iilies brought over frc;,~bluong Nalcorn Phanst; were trans- fered ta Muon6 Phanatni~ho~. Xinv Chao finuvanp. recaptured Vientiane Upon the issunnce of the nevi order whereby he was instructed to return to dewolish the city of Vlentime, Phrakna ~nja-Suphnwndi led his troops back in July 1828 A. D. and stopped first at hjuorlg None-Bua-Lu.:..;phu. Fron tms city he ordered Phrngnn Rong-Muons, Phrccnz Phisai-Songgren, Phragna Thukkhzrnj of Muong Nakorn Rc asiaa and Luang Surenthra- visit to reoccupy Muong ~hcn-bhco with 500 wen fron which Phrz~neRong-Uuong ordered Phragna Phisnl-Songgrm, Phragna Thukkharcj and Lumg Surcnthara-visit to cross the Mekong river with 300 nen and establish their hecdquarters at Wat Kang nomstery. On tho 27th of July 1U28 A. D., Chao Rajavong sent a nessage to Muong Vientiane 2nd Muong Sai telling the people there that the kin^ of Vietna:~had ordered his clen to escort Chno Anuvong to Vientiane. That at that iiorrent they had already rcached Tha-Lhal-3-Xan~ within o five day narch fron Vientiane. Phraena Muon€ Chan and IJhragna Muong-Sai forwarded the to the attention of Phragna Phisal-Songgran who, in turn, forwarded It to PWagna Row-Uuong and the latter to Phragna Raja-Suphawadi, the top Siauese general at this tine. Upon acknowledging the content of the nesssge, Phragna Raj7-Suphawadi hurriedly led his troops to Muong Phan-Fhso, Stcrting fros Xuong Non6-Bua-Luxiphu on the fifth dcy of the ~~;.r,i-iing::loon of the ei~hthr~anth (~uly 31, 1828), and reach- in: iiuong Phan-Phao on the next day. On this very sane day, Chno 1,nuvong also reached Vientiane with ebout 1000 nen including 80 Vietnanesc and two Vietnariese interpreters. Fron Vientiane, word hsd been sent ii-li;lediztely to Phragnrr Phiscl- Soncgrna at 2luong Phan-Phao, inforning hin that Chao Anuvong would cor.ie to 13eet thelr to-worrovi, for a peaceful tzlk with the Sinuese general. As it has been said, Chao Anuvong ac- cowpanied by his Vietn~~neseinterpreters, went to Uucng Pkn- Phso on August 2nd 1828 A. D. In his aecting with the Sia- ncse general, his interpreters Bid the talking. They tolC the Siancse gencrsl that Chco dnuvonc nieht hzve been guilty in his flicht to the Viotnar~esc.kin~don. But the Vietnwese kingdoa v~as like a ii~othcrto his, rhile the kin~dowof Sicw could mil be his father. When tho father reproeches his son, it is only natural thet the wother brings him to apologize to his father, an6 uhen your cornlending general arrived Cheo Anuvong and Chzo Rajavow cane to see him again ma asked Mri to take thew with hi:] to Bnngkok. Furthermore, the kin^ of Vietnaa had already addressed a wessage of npol- ogy to His Uajesty the king of Sizu on behalf of Chao kn~~vong,. We do not wish to interfere ~:itli01. discuss at this stn e, any aspcets of the rclntionsNp which prevoilcd betwen &he kln~of Siarl and Chao Anuvong-prior to our present interven- tion. But fro13 nwii on and for the reasons stated earlier, v;e fccl duty bound to take whatever steps vie dew ncczssary. Aftor the talk and after having reached a~reenentin frinci- ple, Chao dnuvong an< Chzo Rajavon~returncd to Vlent anc. But at Phzn-Phao, Chao Anuvong had coa to know that the Sia:,csc cou,~ander-in-chief hnd erected tlie shrine of the UQuclling of the Viclltiane rev01tfl vlth an inf leding and insultinf: inscription upon his person. Unable to contain his furor 2nd his burning Cesire for revenge, Chao i~nuvon~ dccidei to rmke the last attel~ptto safe~u2-rdhis honor and, if successful, to save his country. He iuediately ordered thc troops at his disposzl to surround the Sic~.:esotroops stationed at Wzt Kang ona aster on the seventh clay of the waning aoon of thc ciehth mntg (~ugust2nd). Out of the 300 Sluese troops, only 40 uanaged to escape and report the coup to Phra~naRajs-Suphawadi. Surprised by the new situation vhich had zrisen in Vientiane, Phragn~:Raja- Suphawadi held Ln.cnergency ueeting with his liefitenants, In which he told then his concern as to how best he would be able to cope with the situztion. He told his audience that in his view, it did not seen practicable to retreat 2nd il;ake a stcnd at Nakorn Rajzsiua which was too far a dis- tance. It was, however, not advisable to iiake a stand right .:t .:t l!uong Phnn-Phco either, for they did not dispose at the tii;le the ncccssary forces to uzke such a stand. Upon these rcnarks by the Siamese general, the rzllied Lao ~eneral, Ptrsgne Xieng-Sa, suggested that IJuong Nhaso-thorn bo choscn. 1 t *.:L:s ,-l.raed upon znd thi: i:.,..!:clictc i.ittldp:-:-:ill rron X~ni ph;..n-Ph.^o tooli pl:-lcc on the ni-ilt of the sc~oLiiy*

5'c::t ol" the ,iessil::e of the 1;in: of Victnkm.iito tt~okin;:'

02 Eiv.,J solicitin:: 7crC.on. on \;eh,:lf oP an2 for Chz.0 AnUvon;; ~t tiic ti,,:e of thc rctur:l aol C.120 Anuvoai to Vicnti:.nc, the .riil, of ViatnLi:l irisl~::tchcd, titrou; h his &~Bcssi.t.or;, c ,1cst:~,2of ;:k:olo~y on bl?h:.li' oi' Ct~oi:nuvon~. Ihc c-'oussc- cays 2s:chcd i;;.nr.,col; on the tilirc: da; oi' the nc, 1,ioon of tile t~,~tilr.lonti~ '(~c~t~i-~ber11) ;:nit thc .:css..:e ro:;..:s LS r'ol- lcws : "King Chao iinuvong of Vientiane escnped capture by the Slamese troops 2nd went to iduong Ngc-knh. He told the ruler of thls Vietnamese princedom that the Siamese armies were brou~htup expressly to drivo them out of his kingdom. Kim Chao Anuvong did not recall hzving done anything vsrong or harmful to the kingdorc of Sizm. We, in Vietnam, realize how unhcppy 2nd how niser~bleit is for Ch~oAnuvong to have been forced to st~yaway fron his people.. This feelint of ours motivated our sympathy in ~rzntin~him asylum at *uong Nbe- Anh. One year later, Chao Anuvong expressed the desire to return to his kincdom and zgain, ttc ccceeded to his demand and ordered our officials to escort him home. We did so because rte thoucht he deserv~dunderstanCin, and protection. But as soon as Tie passed the frontierc of the Vientiane kingdon, ne suggested that, upon his arrivnl at his capital, he pro~~iptlyarrange for the sending of the tdcmbers of his om fzmlly with traditional gifts of friendship to His Majesty the king at Bangkok, so as to normalise the situation and rucrente an atmosphere of coopcrction and trust between the t-:o kingdoms. In asking Chno Anuvong to do so, we therefore believed thnt His dzijesty the king of Sim would graciously pardon his allcked past nistskes and allow hiu to continue to rule over Vicntiane in the szrde framework which had so happily prevailed in the past." Eight days efter the nrrival of the Vietmwese zmbassa- dors in the Sianese capital city, Onc-Le-Bo handed another messeke to the Sianese ~linisterof Fimnces drafted in the follorring terms: The kint: of Vietnau has Cm?an~t?dfor the return of Chao Anuvong to his !:ingdom and upon passing the frontiers, His M.= esty the .king of Sim has been notified ac- cordingly. Now, kt.g~iu-ludf-Bien-Bu has sent a note to Lc- Bo telling him of the fact, as reported, that the Siamese troops in charze of the control 2nd the distribution of rice in Vientiane refused to supply Chao Anuvon~iTith the quantity of rice he was entitled to receive, Vhcn Chao Anuvong sent his son, Chao Rajavong to ~~otcstsuch decision and to renew his denand for rice, the Siat~zsesoldiers started regrettable incidents by opening firc on the Lao soldiers. The latter rcacted by shooting back at the Sianese and ns the shooting nznt on the Sinncse soldiers ~bandonsdtheir position and flcd. Bccause of the fact that this incident vms nothing el22 but self-defense on the part of the Loo, Chao knuvong did not order his men to go after thc fleeing Siamse soldl- r. Conscious of the nnintenancc of pence in th~area, 1i.c Cispatchccl our officials to ask Cheo finuvoi~gto refrr.in fro1.1 takin~any further action but instccd to sc-ncl a delegation to Bsn~kokto cxpluin the causes of the incieznt, and as usual to present His Nsjesty the kine at Ban~kokwith the trcdi tionzl gifts of friendship and reconciliation. We feel in this visy that vie have nothing to lose but 11uch to gain in terms of peace and frie~ldship. -t -t aftgr the Sinmess Upon the nocs of tho withdraws1 of tho Siamese orccs In the corn-.land of Phragnn Raja-Suphcadi from duong fihiin- Phao, Chao Anuvong ordered his wcn ~crossthe Mckong to wreck tho shrine of the of the Vicnticrie revoltv which via:: crectod In so and trznsfcred the %cldha sto- tue of to Vientinne as before. As for his son, Chao Rejsvong, he led his men to the pursuit of the Siamese forces and ccukht up with them at Ban-Boke-Wan province of hong-~haion tho tenth day of the nan noon of the elcventh month tOctobar 18), and pitted his men in a hand to hand clash with the Sirrncse. In this ra~in~ battls, Chao Rsjavong was particularily active. On the buck of his horse, ho dashed on Phragna nz ja-Suphariadl and vrouncled him in the stonach vith his spear. Before he had tine 40 apply a finishing stroke on,his fallen opponent, hang hi- sit, Phr:grla RI ja-Suphawadi s brother moved in but was slain at the hands of Chao fiajavong. Chao Rajavong turned again to charge on phrayrn Rajn-Suphav~sdi but was zgtlin intercepted by a Siancse licutefi~nt. At this point, Chao Rajzvon vras hit on the knee by r. bullet and fell on the groune. kth Chno Rajavong wounded and being outnwbered, the Lao soldiers broke up the battle in order to save Chno Rajavong and returned to Vieritisno to report to Chao Anuvong. Upon the rccoawen- dation of Chao Rajavong, who told his father that the Lao forcas acre outnubered, and tho chances of victory were very slia, Chno Anuvong again dcciddd to lcnvu Vientiane with his faily on the very next day (~ctober19). The vounded Chao RnJ3vorg Tias put cboard n boat to Muong Mahasai-Kongkeo . Thou~hout of combat, Phrncna Rn a-Suphawadi, the Sin- ncsc general was not bzdly wounded. i? fter having received nc6ical cnrc, he ordcrcd his uen to the pursuit of Chao Raja- vonc in Vizntianc. 600 Siamese soldiers verc rusher: fron duc~ngPhm-Phso to Vicntlme bcforc any nttcnpt of escape could bc :.;zde on thc pzrt of Chco 2nd his family- But Ch_-o kuvong beat the Sia~eselhUvonfsold ers and r-ias able to lecve ths city bcforc. Nevertheless, an inportant xlutiber of his faailp rms taken prisoners. Auone then were his sons, Chno Suthisan, Chao Teh, Chao Bzn, Chao Du2ng-Chan, his daughter Chao 1Jnn~Kha:.~ven his naphaa Chao Lot cnC his sisters, Chao Nan(; Inl~i,Chno kcnG Vonc and o-ny others, nancly Thoo Phoo, Thno Pcn, Chno Hup and Chno Bud. These l~risonerswere taken to Bzn::kok on October 23. Then Phra~na-Raja-Suphawadl re- entered Vientinn~with his troops and proceeded, cs prcvious- ly instructed, to the cor~glctedeiaolition of the city of Vientizne, 2nd to the subsequent round-up of most, if not all, of its inh~bitnnts. ,Inkse ccatarcd Chao Anuvon~

On the full nioon dey of the twelfth uonth (~~ovenber12) L: narrow-l,lindca and irres~onsibleprince by the name of Chno Noi of ljuon~Phuan instructed his officizls, Phyn fian~-~uon~ and Phya ivlahasai, to report to the Siamese ~eneralin Vien- ti,-me his villintness to help capture Chao Anuvone and turn hii~over to the Siciwese authorities, if the Siamese ~encrnl prolaiscd not to march on Muong Phuan. The proposal v~asac- copted, and Ch-30 Noi sent out his sen to hunt for Chao Anu- vGnr , founcl him at the foot of the Khaovr-Kal mountain and s~rruundedhin with 50 soldiers. In the neantina, Chao Noi dispztched Phya Naia-lchote cnd Phya dthur~to report to the Siaacse [enerzl in Vientiane, Phracan-Raja-Suphevradi iwc- diztaly ordcred Phra Intharadeth, Phra Suphan-Xiengsa and Phys KZin~-Lluon;; ~Ith300 ucn to the ultiaete capture of Chao Anuvonz. Sii~ultancously, Kink iknthaturnd of Luant PhrcbanF also volunteered for the sane ~nissionby assigning Tho Ma- haphon znc Nan-Khatti~nah of Muon& Nan nith the job of helping Capturc Chao Anuvong. In their joint endeavor, they succ~edednot only in helping capture Chao Anuvong, but also in cclpturinc Princess Khsti2ong Princess Tllonedy, Princess Khansni and Princess Butsbn, chno Anuvongls sistcrs, as well as Princcss "ha:.lpbenl: nncl Princcss Nu, Chrro Anuvongls dswh- ters, and anothcr niece of his, These prisoners ncrc escorted by Thao hinhaphor,~to fiat-~ueiand turned over to phra 1nthar;:deth who, in turn, brought then over to Vientirrzie on th~21s t of Dece~ber. Phrz~naRa ja-Suphawadi then ordered EGO soldims to escort Chno Anuvong and the r.!e;~bcrsof his fal.iilg to Banckok. Upon 3rriva1 of the Eroup at rJuong Sra- buri, Phra~naSaivari put Chao knuvong in a cage on vrhich dissreciw ~iordsand slogans were posted. Phragna Anurnk- Yothz and Phr; Yothz-Song~rarn wcrc ordcred to put the cage abo:~rd 2 boat with thz instructio~lsto sail slowly alon~.the river to B"n&koK, collin~upon the people to scc the imprisoned klng and stoppinl: whereever there wes a villa€@or city so that the people could tzkc note of his evils and condcr.~nhiw so. The contigent of prisoners reached Bznckok on Jclriuary 15, 1828 A. D. In Bangkok the sene ueasures viere taken. The prisoners viere locked in iron-bdr cells decorated with insult in^ posters 2nd slogans ahile orciers and word were sent about the city, urgin~;.people to coi~ecnd see the human-beast prisoners. In each c2ge loclcing the prisoners, there was hnrdly any roon for then to wove around without bzinc hurt for zll sorts of torturinc devices that one can ii.~agin~,such 2s orta tars hooks boiling ?;-zter, heated sand, spears, sclvs and other sAarp a& cutting blcdes, yare pl:lced within the cages to prevent frec aover~ent. In the early uornlng of each day Chm Anuvonc (2) and all the in risoned ilenbers of his fnniiy rere raoovcd wonentorily frow {heir respective cages to be fsd like aniunls in the presence of the delighted on1oo::crs. This torturous znC insultin6 vszy of life nent on ~ndon, cvcry day stiffer than the last for ei~htconsecutive days, Chzo Bnuvong died of exhaustion arid in the nost pitiful way a Iring ever had to face. After his dozth, the body of Cheo Anuvon& was pcrchecl atop a pole on a public place for furthcr observation. The slow and torturous death ii~posebon Chao Anuvon~seancd to have satis- fied the ruling circles of Sisr~,for cf-ter his death, none of the surviving aenbers of his fanily went throu~hthe sme fate. King Anuvong msborn in 1767 A. D. He died in February 1829 A. D. at the age of 62. His death spelled the end of the once prosperous kingdon of the area, the kin~donof Vien- tiane-Chanthaburl-Srisetanakhcn2hud. His Ceath also ncrked thz annihilation of the royal family of Vientiane and the subscqucnt nass &eportation of hundreds of thousands of Lao people to Sina, the very saws people which today forus the bulk of the inhebitants of Thailand, As for the kln~of Vietn=.~, when he learned, that Chao No1 of muon,' Phuan vias the one who contributed to the capture and the insulting death of Chzo dnuvong, z kind of bath which horrified zll kings allke, he took thc drastic decision which led to the arrest of Chao Noi of Wong Phuan and his subsequent exccution in Victnan. Later, the king of Vietnan appointed Dan-Sun-Vicn as his ai-!bassador to hand his messaces, twice, to tha king of Siou concerning the sad history of Vientiane, the first tiric, on ths tenth day of the nevi Loon of the fourth wonth, and the second til~e,on the sixth day of the new noon of the tl~ulfth~~onth of the year 1029 A. D.: Thc 2ct of baditry and pitiless snnctions inposcd on the rqyal fznily and the people of Vientiane haC stirred the feel- in~sof the king of Vietna~ito the extent that the two kingdoa, Vietncn and Sinn, werc pitted in n long war which lasted over limy years before a new pcriod of trznquility prevailed again in the area. The Lan- an^ kin~d0r.Iof LunnF-phrabanq nf tcr the 1-oss of its independence (1) The reign of &in& Anuruthn After the three &ao kingdoi~shzd all bccor~ecolordes of Siar~, the first king to rulc over the Lan-Xang kingdon of Luang-Phrabang was dini;; Surya-Vong whose reign lasted through 1791 A. D. After the death of in^ Surya-Vong, the king's household went to Bangkok to ask for the pernisston to enthrone Chao Anurutha, the second son of Chao Inthasor~, as kin& of LunnE Phraban~,with Chao Nark and Chao Wanthaturad, respectively 2s the two highest officials of the kingdom. One year after the enthroneuent of Chao Anuruthn in 17A. D. the kingdon of Luang-Phrabang was the victio of cn sttz dr fiy Chao Nanthascn of Vientiane. The reason given to the kin^ of Sian was that Chao Anurutha had a secret pact with the Burmese. In this particular attack on the kingdo~l of Lu.xn~-Phraban,, the Vientiane arij3y lost its Chief uinister, but in thc end, Lhao Nanthcscn succeeded in capturing Chso Anurutha as well as Chao #zrk and Chao %nthztursd and their fanilies, who were later taken to Banekok. Chao Anurutha 2nd his cssocintes and faaily lived in captivity in Ban~kok for four years, until 1796 A. D., before being released and authorized to rulc again ovcr huang-Phrtrbzng. At the sane tinc, the Siencsc govarmlent appointed Chao Aphal, the son of Chao Nark to the rank of Chief Advisor to the Household. Chao Anurutha reigned through the year 1817 A. D. and died et the aze of 82. He IrCiS survived by six sons and three dauzhters. The six sons vere: Chao uanthaturad, Chao Suth- arad, Chao S~ynrad,Chso Rajzphai, Chno Unkeo and Chao Xam. The three daughters were: Princess Pathui~a, Princess Ls and Princess Vayaka,

(2) The reign of Chao knthetured After the death of Chao Anuruthe, Chao Manthaturad as- cenccd to the throne of Luang-Phraban~with C ao Sutharad, his brother, and Chso Aphai, the son of Ch~obark, as the tao hiehost officials in his ~ovcmnont. btor, in 1825 k.D., thc second king of Sia~.:.died. Thereupon, King idnnthatursd I-,.? I-,.? .-nc ed ovcr the adcinistrotion of thc kin~dorfto his House- hold and attonded in person the li1n.g of Siala s funeral in Ban~kok. To pay his last hosage to the late-king of Siw, hc even csked to be ordained in front of the kin~lsbody, The third kine of Sizd a~reed,and the nevrly ordained king- pritst onde Wat Phrzkeo his pernnnent residence, but went at ent to Wat 'ahathat. It vras only in 1026 that he returned to Lu~ng-~hrabang,leaving behind his son, Chao Pho-Nua- Thonc, to serve in the Siamese ad~inistrationin Bangkok. King Uanthctwad had nine sons and six dau~htersin all. The nine sons rime: Chao Suksara, Chao Nznthare2, Chao Pho- Nuz-Thone, Chao Unkhnw, Chao Buakhaa, Chao Buaraphan, Chao Suthisnn, Chao Phothisan and Chao Suphan. The six dau~htcrs I Princess Nan5 Nhot-Kharn, Princess Nang &inria Prlncess Nan~Thon5-Thip, Princess Nang Wng-Khan, Princess hang sin- phall and Princess Nang Thong-Suk. Later, in 1827 A. D. King Chao Anuvong of Vientiane startcd a nove~~ientof liberation froid Slnnese donination and urged Chao Manthaturcd to join hin in the struggle for in- dcpenJence. Chao Manthaturad acted as though he was very inpress?d by the idca and prepared to cooperate. But as soon as the Vicntizne anbassadors hzd left his city, he innedin tiely dispatched his son, Chao Suk-Sern, to Bangkok to report the proposod war of liberation by Chao AnuvonL: to the king cf Sian. Hc ~lsosent 5000 nen to help the Sianese attack the kingdou of Vientiane, with Chno Sutharad as cornanding officer. When Chao knuvong was dc-feated, Chao Suthararl was himself object of a conplaint to have onitted or falsified the actual nwber of the Lao fanilies of Vientiane and was for this reason brou~htto trial in Bangkok,-where he dicd. King *enthaturad then pro~atedPba Rajaphai to the rznk of Chief r.iinistcr and Chao Suk-Sern as his assistant, and Chao Chanthzrad as the third ranking official. King Manthaturad rei~nedfar a period of tvcnty years end dicd in 1836 A. D., at the age of 64. (3) The reign of Chao Suk-Sera After the death of King Manthaturad, the Siancse govern- nent in 13c~ngkok first appointed Chao Unkeo, King Manthaturadrs brcthcr, as acting king of Luang-Phrabnng and it w2snlt imtil 1858 A, D. that Chao Suk-Seri~ was crovmed king of Llizng Phra- banc, with Chco Unkeo, Chao Chentharad and Chao KerLcham (the son af Chno ~utharad)as the three highest officials, Chao Rnjnph%i wzs elevated to the honorific title of Chao Xphai- Suryavcm~se. It was reported later that Chao Anhal-Suryavong- ss was involved in e rebellion in favor of the vietru-2CSL'. He was thur arrested and tsken to Bangkok, where he dicd zf- tertmrd, King Chao Suk-Sern kd six sons and seven dauzhtcrs. The six sons were: Chao Kh;1i;-N;;20w, Chao Bun-Phet, Chao Phonr~achzk, Chso Kh~cszng, Chao Phoni'z and Chao Inthachak. The seven dnuchtur s were : Nan;: K:.nlajra, Nanl; Kha-Onh, Xeng Butsdi, N3211!1 Btlbhz, Ncng Khai:;sorn, Nan:-; Unkhsln snrl NanE K hattpong . The first i;~inisturUnkco had four sons and three dnu~h- tcrs. Thd four sons wre: Chao Siris~,Chi?o Suvanna-phoriiia, Chno Thone-Khz;-1 .;nL Ch~oKhar;~;ao. Th& thrce dauehters mrc: Nnng suphan, Nznc Kh~r~plnecnd Nan~Khansao. Lzter in 1847 A. D. thsre were uprisings in Muon& Xiem- I!uil~, Muonc Phong 2nd liluong La. King Suk-Sern sent out his :Am to suppress the rcbcllion ~nd,at thc sane the, brought the Fir5.t Ministar of Muone X ii.n~-Hung and a grezt nunber of fanilics thcre ovzr to Lunng-Phrabnn~. King Euk-Serr reigned for a period of twelve years and died in 1850 A. D., at thc age of 53.

(4) The rei~nof Chso Chantharzd In 1852 A. li. Chao Chcntharad, thc second sori of Chho i,~:?.nth:iturad, asccndcci thc thrqnc of Luzng-Phrsbang, ai th his brotilcr Chao Uilkhzn and Chao bualchai,i as his hichest exccu- tivc officms. In 1853 A. D. the Siar~ase~overn;.icnt scnt thc Zi"~icsear:.;y to the ?.ttac!c of Zuon~Xieng-Tung, King Chan- thr.1.29 appointzri Chzo Sirisa snd Chlo Khzn~;::o to hend z snoll 5r:iy of 300C Ken to support the sie-i;2sa attack. Ch30 Sirisa (lid fn .iction 2nd Chao Kher~r.;zo disappczrcd illystcriously. 9urin[: the rcif:;-n of Xin~Cnznthilrr~il, n po?ulcr uprising occurLd in ?duon;: Xien&-lluil;:. As rccorcied, thc uprising started 2s f3llo;i.s: Kin<-Chrlntnzrad ordc,red Phrs~nzSi-ikhanilr: 2nd Phrsgn~Kuzn-Lcck to ascort the Eirst llinistcr of uuong Xicng-Hun& koi;ic. \b,;hcn they arrived zt Iluonc Bocn, they acre iizfqrr?cd >bout ttic riisturb:inccs shaping up zt 2,iuong Xienc- Run;. The F'irs t Bini;L-r of xi an^-Hunt thcn reiyuest.cd the txo nYficisls ~21ohz3 cscorted hir:: so far to wait 17 Xtlor,~ Eo~g,:;hllti hi? pusheii as 3-r zs he could in qucst of rurthor inforn2ti~n. vihen he ~rrivedat L5uon~Phon~, he asked I'hao Mzh:?s.!i oi" alugng Phon~; to take hin to hluonc Hni. The roquest v::.3~ hceclcd, bwt Thrio Llahastli dici not tf:ant to go into tllc city. Eo Iic v;:~it~dzit a onG dsy v!~.tnlkts distnnc:~frou the city. Upon his :~r.rivalat iiuong Bnin, thc First l~linisterof Xient;- Run5 sent a uessage to the actin~chiof executive of the city to inforn hii~of his intention to continue to live peacefully in *,on& Xieng-Hung, but because hc ims not alone on this trip and because he had bcen escortcd a11 alone the t:ay by ~lilitx-yforces, the terl~sas put forth in his r~essakewere not favorably interpreted, Insteal, tha acting chief exccu- tive ordered Atgm Noi of lduong Hai~ fa attack the escort linlts of Thao Uahassi. Thno dahasai tras thus forced to pull bzck to %ong Phong but not mithout r~is~ivin,s . The surprise ntteck, llunohcti by htgn~No1 of hang fizo n~ainsthis uen, wzs considered by Th2o *-h2sai 3s the dclibercte trickery of tho First Idinlstur whoi:, he asswled, htd double-crossed I.In anger, Thzo dehasni regrouped his forces and led the13 to the attack of "uong La, Xuon~'Long 2nd Euong flan. The First Minister FIGS hibself c~pturedin this drive and cxecuted, In the light of thc bellicercnce of Thao Mahnsci, the ncting chief cxacutive of Xieng-Hune steppqd up his fl~ht- ing power by recruiting a new ari.iy frow bong hip-song-~hanna cnd pitted it cgainst the Thzo IJchzsai forces. Thao hahcsci n%s unnble to hold the cities he had thus fzr occupied and, krd-pressed on sll sides, he retrented to the province of Luzn6-Phraban~ to regroup his forces and fight bcck. But Thlo Mahas31 W:S killeZ in his desp3rate ntter.igt to counter- ~ttcck. His son, Th30 Nhong warlqcd to rcgroup quite an ii~portantnwber of his father's forces and tried in vcin to tsks position in the Lum--Phr~bzngprovince. it the scrx ti lo, Kine Chsnthzrcd of king-~hrlbcng hcd ordered his uen to op ose Thzo Nhongls ~ttci~pt.Hzving no other choice, Thlo I'qhong decid~dto strike at the Lmn&-~hrzb=lngarl.:y itself, but 1~3sover~vheli~ed. So endcd this short-lived period of bel- li~crencyof Thao dshssai. In 1066 A. D. Klng Ch~nthnraduzmged to obtain the return of tbz Budhhz stztuc of Phrs-~angfron Sian and contfn- ued to reign until 1872 A. D., the year of his dezth.

(5) The reign of King Unkhan After tbe Cc~thof Xing Chantharad, his brother, Chno Unkhai-1 ascendad to the throne of Lunag-Phrabang in the sene year (1872). King Urdchal:~h2d five sons. Thcy were: Chao Kh?li~suk, Chzo Sisuph~n,Ctizo Khzn-N&co\v, C hao Khcnpcne and Chzo Son-Sni. During the.reign of Kin& UnkhalJ, his eldest son, Chao Khsiisuk held an iw ortant post in thc aduinistration. It -:;as also in the reign of gin& Un?:h;u; that the nort of Laos *:;as rcpeatcdl attcclced and. looted by the 10 of Chinese extmctionf. In 1072 A. D. there were three zroups of Ho knosdn by the color of their bsnncrs as The Stripe and Banners, Tnc Bcd Bt^nners 2nd the black Banncrs. These three i~2inLrcups of Ho spread death 2nd horror in the northern pzrt of &nos and looted the nreo of all its propy3i.e~~wenlth 2nd resour- ces. The Ho of the "Stripe Banners were about 3000 stront. They verc led by two fearless znd blood-thirsty chieftains c::l.lod Sar.1-Koh-Piu 2nd Koh-Yinh-Tai . After having rans~cked 2nl: occupied the Si -Song-Chau-Thsi territory, they uarched on the province of fi ua-Phan. The people of the province fought they1 for two years (1874) but ?;:ere forced to ~bzndon thsir ho~lcsat the cnC to seek refuge in Muong Sop-Siu on Victnx~oseterritory. H~vingoccupied Muon& Hua-Phan, the Ho split thezselves into three units, stationed, respectively, at Muong Hang with Ta-Yat ~s lezder, at Ban- tan^ with Sap-Sui as leader and at Br:n Sop-San with Sm-Koh-Piu as leader. The latter later i.;oved dom~~urrlto Thong Xieng-Khc in the provincc of the Phuan. Si:~ultaneouslythe Ho of the ''Red B~nnersaled by Lo- Lee and Lo-Kai ,.iarchcd on Muon&-Then and, if successful, to Luan~-Phrabc-n&itsalf. At this stc~e,King Unkhau recl- ized that his very own safety v'as at stake. So, he ordered his son Chao Khansuk to attack the Ho at Iduong-Then, while Thnc hhovr he~dedanother unit in thc direction of Iduong Son. At ths scne tide, the Kin& reported the situation to Banp kok.

Cheo Kh.~:sukls forccs hznde2 the first defeat to the Ho nt Uuonc-Then, as they successfully destroyed their canp ,znC scnt thci.1 fleeing unfortunately enough for theii in the direction of Zuon~Son, where Thao Mzovi and his nen vere m:.iting for the,. The Ho k~nditsfled in panlc but aancged to re&roup nt Thon~Xicn~-Kho*., from which they vient on to occupy Guong Khznc-Lat-Buak. Uuon~Xieng-Khuang was next on their list, As they ;.loved to the zttzck of Xienc-Khurrnc, they net with stiff resistance fron Chao Ung, the ruJ.cr of hi en^-~huang. But the latter ves soon to be killed in the bettlc :.nd Xieng-Khuang fell into the hands of the Ho. Phra ?hanol?scn-Norind, Ch.:o Ungls nephew ~~nna&edto esczpe with Chm Ungls fa;.~ilyto Uuon& Non~-Kh~l.

~lftcr the fa11 of Xienb- Szn-Koh-Piu, the do 8 s chieftzin ordered his 1.ieutcnznts* Phuzn&# n.-vzn enL Kuan-Lcn to lend 1OOO .;:en to the nttzck of vicntt-ne in 1874 A. D. Vientimc ri-hich hsd been systeii?tic2lly destroyed by the Sia~ese,was clnost deserted with scmcely zny officials or troops to run and defend thc city. The Sili.~cseautho- rities who carried the responsibility had their office at f,!uong Nong-Khzi instecd. So, the Ho entered the city of Vientir:ne, the feu fai~ilieswho lived there ct the tll.e, fled for their lives to uuong Nong-Khai. Those who could not flee in ti:^ were force& atzinst their lives to give up whatavzr properties or belongings they h-d. The flo stsyed ovc-r in Vientizn~ for four full rionths in their des~erate scq-trch for hidden treasure in the already ~nptiedclty. While tho Ho vere busy with their secrch in Vientime, a Si:~r~cscCovernor of Muong Ubol mwed Phr~gncldeho bet Sun recaived a report frois iduon~Nong-Khai with re~crdto the Ho sccupation of Vientiane. He inuediately ordered his zriiy to surround Vientiane and in a onc-sided bzttlc vlhich fol- loivcd on1 six Ho bcndits oanzged to escape alive. Encour- aged by thfs initial success, the Si-neso soldier3 of Phra- gna Mzha Amat v;mt on to attack the Hots uain bastion at Thonc ~iengdhas,and drove the intruders out of the area. When the situation returned to nor~~al,Phra Phanodscn-Norind was sworn in ns the provisional ruler of Xieng-Khuang to be succeeded later by Chao Xhznthi, the son of the late ruler Chao One. As for the situztion in Luzng-Phrabzng, the Sianese ~ov- orruxnt had zp ointod *hragna Phuth~rapheian2 PhraGneSith- zmsthiraj to read on nriq to help Chno Unlthcn fight the Ho in his own area. The co;dbfned forces of Chao Unkhan and tha bisscsc storzed the *o position at Ban Nn-Bun and when Lucng-Phr2bnng was freed fron the do, the Sizi~eseforces sent in for this purpose were recalled to Bzngkok. But the Ho, rho at first sccned to have headed for South China frou r:hich th~ycam, did not really leave the country. Instend, they took position zt duong Vcn, Muon& La an2 hluong Hang and effectively reoccupied Thong Xien&-Khnc for the second tlze in 1877 A. D. In the snns ycar the ruler of Muong Lai hired the Ho of thc "Blgck ~-nn+crsl'fror: lduong Lao-Kai to fight the "ski- pe Bnnncrs Ho rt Mucng La. They fought for over a yaer ~,rf.th- out any 6ccisiv~victory for. either side. The stalcr.:ate r~l.i>t~dthe ruler of Muon& ki to send for help fror~ULuong !no-Kai . The ruler of iluong Lao-Kai ordered ~ck-~ene-%ow with 800 nen to tha zttsclt of i4uong La. Pa!{-Pew-Kscw, also sent n ncssz~tlto the iio in which hc told the;.; that the Euperor of China hzd written the ruler of LEO-Kal, instruct- inc hin to arrest all the Ho vrho hcd invaded and looted Laos. If the mission was not successfuLly carried out, the ruler of Lao-~aimould be held r~sponsiblefor the fqilure. Koh- YIpTsi, the Ho chieftain at lduon~La, responded to the spirit of the :Jessat;e and surrendered to Pak-Pen€-Kaow. He was taken with his rien to E,luon& Lao-Kai. But hi9 Lieutenants, , Kuan-Koh-Yi, Kusn-Koh-Wang, gum-Koh-Su, Kuan- oh-Chuong refused to surrencler 2nd led another 200 wen to seek rcfu~e in the t~rritor of *hragna Kha-Chuong zt Iduonfj Pern in 1879 . D. Lnter, tiesesc sn:ia Ho incited Phragnu Kha-Chuong to help thc-1.1 capture vuon,r Sop-Et and, in return, they helped hin capture Muong Son. The agreei~entled to a rebellion, recorded in our history as the Wha-Chuong rebellionn, a rebellion ~ihichforced the ruler of Sop-Et with a little ilore than one hundred follovrers to seek asylu in Luang,~hrabang. Another roup of Ho which nur~beredabout 100 in the cou- nend of ~uan-fo-~oi,who was fori~orlya lieutenant of aoh- Yip-Tai, escaped fro;i Muong LZO-Kai to tabe position at %.I- ong sop-~hop. The ruler of Lao-1cai scnt n~-Bawith 300 nen in his pursuit. In a hit 2nd run battle with the cen of Ong- Ba, Kuan-KO-Tai r~ovedin the Clrection of Huei-Sui and occupied duong Son. On&-Ba followed his nen to Muong-$on but Kuan-Ko-Tai hsd already rlovcd to Thong Xivmg-~har~,where he nct with the other Groups of *o who had taken up positions here before hiJJ. The netily srrived group of flo under Kuan- Xo-Tai finzll noved further to take up position at Ban-Huei- Sni and frco Kere, thsy set out to loot every part of the te~*ritoricsthey Tiere able to reach. In 1885 A. D. the Ho ~:t~orserc at Thong Xiens-Xhzi~ invcded Vientiane for the second tix, vhilc those at Ban Huei-Sai novcd tou;ard hunn&-rhraban~. C3u~htundnarc King Unkhau of Luzng-ehrabaly; fled the no do;m to nuone fi~lr-~ni,while isny of his associntes who could not flee in tihe were killed by the ucrciloss bandits.

When the Ho invasion was over, the Siazese Goverment retired King Unkhsr.1 and then handed over the kin~shipof L~an~-~hraban~to his son, Chm Khansuk, who took the new kin~n~ucof Iiing S~kkcrin,the r, er of the tikingdon of the I\!illion Elephants znci the White Parasol of "uanc-Phr~banga. The old, retirat hing Un!ihni; died in 1895 A. D. nt the rtge of 84. Hc reigned for 2 period of 23 years. (6) The reign of Chao Khaasuk (king Sakknrin)

In 1889 A. D. the Sic~~cseGoverni~ent retired King Unk- hai3 bzc'zuse of his old s&e and handed the power to his son Choo Ahni-~s~k,who ascended the throne of Lucng-Phrabang ufih the kingnai~eof Sekkzrin, the r~lerof the "Kin~doaof the &!illion Elcphant 2nd the White A2raso111. They uade his brother, Chm Sisuphan, tho crown Prince.

After having rei;;ned three years, fro;^ 1009 to 1892, the Sia~ieseFovern,.isnt siened a treaty with Frcnce, wcreby all the territories of baas on the left side of the 'ekong river were pl.~ccdunder the control and jurisdiction of the Frcnch mthoritiss, Frori this date on, the territories on thc left siee of tha uekong river which constitutes the present kin22012 of Laos becJ13e a French protectorcte.

ater the loss of its independence (I) The rei~nof Chao S~ya-iC-m The kin~doillof Ch~.lpassnkbccase an independent kim- don in 1713 A. D. anS bec~nodependent on Sia~in 1778 A.D., durin~thc reien of Chao Soi-Sisa~ud-Phuthsngkun and the first part of the rei~nof his son, Cha3 Sny3duui:ian. The axlstcnce of the kingdoin of Chcl;;pessak as an independent cntity covere2 thus 3 period of 65 years. When the kingdou bacal~edcpcnccnt cf Siz~,Cheo S~ya-Elll;.lii,?nc~ntinued to reign with his brothcr, Chno Tklanl;:athevo, as his First Uinister, enrl Chao Suryo, his third brother, as crown prince. Chao Sayz-Kui~;:an h2d one son nnmd Chzo No-Uuon~ 2nd two dauchters nailed Chlo Poi~hau-ICui~sriand Chao Thono-~eo. In 1791 A. D,, a person n~lned~ieng-bo of Ban-Khaon- 0n~led a rebel i.;ovcdent and i7nrchc-C on Nnkorn Cha..ipassak. Chao Sap?-Ku_~:.la~i-~ho was then nlre~dy81 ycers of ahc died of z stroke upon hemine thc nctrs of the rebellion, thus ambling Xienr-Keo to cntcr the city. Xien:-Keo hardly set up his rule wben hc u?,s zttnclcad by lcyal forces stationed at B<:-n Sing-Tha (the district of Nh~sothornin Theiland to- d7.y) led by Thzo Fni-Na, and at Ban Huei Chclz~se(h4uon.g Ubol in Thailnn2 to~zy)lcd by Phrc Pathu-Surahra. Xieng- Kzo :::-:s cctptllrcd and executed.

(2) Thc rulc by Chao Phra Visayzra j-IChzttigna-Vongsa For the +~critthat led thz loyal forces to the supprcs- sion of the rsbcllion lcd by xien[-lLeo, the Siariesc tovern- nent appointed Thao Fel-NL! to rule over 1Ir:korn Ch&.lpassalc, unecr the rulin: naac of 1tChzo i?hra Visayaraj-Khattignc- VongsaW. Chno 5hra Visaynro j-Khatti~nz-Vgngsa then trcnsf - erod his headquarters to the north, which is the site of Muon;- hco-~han-~eungof today. In, 1005 he rebuilt Bcn "a- Nhm 2nd elevated it to thc rank of a city czllcd Muong Saphnt, and handed over the adilinlstration of the city to Phrzgnn Si-bkkhcraj, the son of Chcnc-Huzd forr~crlyof Muon& K hone. Ch~ophra V s.:yzrcj hzd one son nmcd Chao Bud and three daurhtcrs nucd B nnL; Dzsn~, Ncne Thsi pnd Nzne done-~ao. In 1807 6. D., upon the dvath of Chao hra VisnynreJ, the Si2.:esc covarm~cntappointed Chno No-hang, thz son of hoc S?ya-Kr~-~.:;n, to rule over Nakorn Chaupnssak. But Ch~ogo- inu~ng, tha Muong dicd efter only thrze d~ysin potver, and in lOC8 A. D. Phrzzna Knlahon-Rnjsenz, the Sianese governor who c2n~to Char:passzk for the funeral of Phra Viscyaraj returned to Bznckok, taking with hia the duddha statue of Phra Keo-Phluk shich the late Chao Ssi-Siseuud had found nt Ban ~o..qwi-h:~-~hone,to be offered to the king of Sim.

This Buddh~statue of Phra Keo-Phluk is over five ;.let- c!rs tall. The kin6 of Sicn Gave it a new nane of IlPhra ~huthabuds~gnclrat~nn-Ch3&aphat-Phil~on~anir1ai"and it is still kept In the royal palace in Bangkck up to this Cnte.

In 1813 A. D., the Sinuese govern-lent appointed Chao ldsnoi, the son of Chao Suryo and the ncphev of Chao Soi-Sis- anud, to rule ovcr Chmpassak, and Chco Tha~xi~l~lttilra,the son of Chco Thanuathevc, to serve undcr hir~as his First ilinistar. Latcr cn, Chco honoi and his first ninistcr were invulvcd in a dispute fclloning t-ihich the sicuesc governuent jailed Chao T~~LL-ia~ittika in Bangkok.

In 1815 1:. D. there was a uonk called Sa who made his residence at the Kict-Ngong Mountain. HL' clsiued c super- nntural 2or:cr by shming the people that he could initiate electric potlar fro;-] the sun through a crystzl lens. Hs said thzt hc could burn the t;holc city ::ith thc electric pcvier he was thus eble to producc. By ~~zkingsuch a clcii to c rzther i~norantiless, hc succceCcd in alignia" 1~1thhir.! a ~rcet nul.ibcr of bcliovers -ciho~he la er organized in fighting units 2nd lc2 thci~to th~ztt3clr of $clrorn Chai-~pass~k.Chao Manot was unlble to hold his positian and fled Into the Juwle. The idmk Sa thus knterocl the city and set it on fire. When the news of the flicht of Chzo wnci cnC the subsequent Zes- truction of Chz1.1p3ss~krecchci? Bangkok, the Siancse Eovern- ncnt orderec Phrzcna Idaha Arxxtt POI^) XIC Phrn~naSon-Sad- Zen& to put d~wnthe rebellicn. Tho !~cnkSa, instvcd of putting up a fieht which could have Justified his quest for polier fled secretly to the Yepu itcuntain in the province of ~tto~eu.The Sis:~esepenerals then took Chao Xcnoi with they.1 to Bcnckck, vih~rshc died soon after. Chco %noi was survivcd by six sons: Chao Un, Chao Nud, Chao Szcng, Chao Bun,. Chno Chun, zncl Chao C-hu. At thc sanc ti~~c,Chao Haja- bu2-Yok (thtl son of Chczo Anuvcng) went ~ithhis ucn to the pursuit of the nonk "Szm in his retrozt, cnpturcd hla and sent hi1 to Bengkok. Chao RajebuL-Yoh soon bt?c~iicthe rulcr cf Charpass&. (4) The rule of Chao RajzbuZ-Yoh In 1819 A. D., King Anuvong of Vicntinn~rsquested thet his son Chao Raj?.bud-Ynh bc cppcintd the rlller of Chacpsssak in ruplaceucnt of Ch2o UXKJ~, with Chao Khai~ponas his First Idinistar. Chao Ra jcbu6-Yoh aas credited r:ith the recons truction of Chaupasszk inclucling the a,-ction sf tho city walls and forts. He 112s zlso crecitsd with the iiaproveuent of the c6ninistrativu reorgenizatlon, .p~rticulzrilythe new taxation procedures. Later, in 1825 A. D., when Chao Anuvong of Vientiane carried out his war of 1iberr;tim against Siar~, Chzo R~jabud-Yoh creatly contributed to his fsthcrts effort by sending his forces to occupy Muong S~ngkha,iduong hhuk- hzn, Muong Surind. Subsoqucntly Re rcgrouped the population of those cities in Chc~ipassak, rmdy to be used vthcnever n>cdcd, But when Vienticne fell to the Sioacse arnics, Chao Hui (who cas the son of Chno 0 ~ndthe nephew of Chno ~hnn!~ethcvo)cepturd Caho RaJabud-Yoh and turned hiu over to the Siancsc nuthoritics, while his First Ilinistcr fled ~ncdied in the junple.

(5) The rule of Chco Hut When tha Sinriase conquest of Vientiznc was ~oriplcted, the Simsse r:ovcrn~ent appointeC Ch~o%i to the hecd of Chzl.~l.'sssak, riith Cht20 Nark as his First They or- d2rc.d Ch~oHui to scnd annual t~xcsqulvclentto 8.000 Baht to Rangkqk. dncl once every thres years state gifts of rare specisons nust be offcrccl to the pslc".ce in Ban[:kok. Later, in 1837, the city of Chn;.ipasSnli v12s accidentally destroyed in a blaze. Chao Hui then led his people to build a nevr city at Bsn Hin-Hot. Chao dui ruled over Chailpassak through the A. D., ti-hen he died at the ago of 61. Ho tras surv DQvoa eenrs 1 S&jel ohn@ $ah, Cht:.o i:hiLl4-iJh.?-i, s~:;, C1lr.o Xh;.. isul, Ch..o Noi, Cn4:o L''~IQ~uJ(x~ cnr: sevcn clr; ;h- ers: fl:-.n~?hi..:, Nang Khei.1, kn;; Thw, l'eng 'hmsing, king Hhzi, IYang nhcl~pilengand Nang Duzng-Chan. (6) Hule by Chao After the death of Cbao dui, his first riinister, Chao Nlrk, succeeded hid to the throne of Cha:.lpessak in the sale year (1841). He ras assisted in his dut by Chzo Sua (the son of Chao ~inh),Choo Sen 2nd Chao Sa ?Chm Narks1 sons). In 1851 A. D. Chzo 14tlrk went to Bangkok. He was stricken by cholera nnd died there. He was 76. He was survived by six sons: Chao Rajavong-Sen, Chao RaJ~bud-Sa, Chao Pho- t hiscn, Chao lnthasit, C hclo ILha;.lsing 2nd Chao nha:moi, and by four daughters: Chao Ihng DIIL~C-Chan,Chao Sii~,Chao chi en^ and Chso Khea.

In 1853 n. D. thc Sia~iesc;overni.ient appointed Chao Bua to rulc over Chai~passzk, But bcfore he could hold his new post, he :xis stricken vtifh rr sudden illness and died in Banckok.

In 1855 A. D. the Si2i~eszf;overnr;i-nt appointed chao Kha:;-Mhai (the son of Cheo Hui) to rulc over Ch~~i-~passllk. He tool< the nzrlc ?f Chso Nhutj.thcr~thorn. Chso U, Chao Ni (the son of Ch~oi~ct) Chzo lnth-sit, Ch~oSurya (~ong) Chao Hu18s brother xere respcctivcly appointed to run Chao khuti- thn;ithorn1 s govern~~nt.Ch~o Nhutithantharn (~hau-~hai) guled for only k-ro ycars 2nd died. He was 27. He was survivcd by only ti;o L?u,-htcrs: Chno *'haiiphiu 2nd Chao dale. (8) Rule by Chao Nhutithai-lthorn (~hausuk) In 1862 A. D. Chzo Kh~i~sd~took over the 1eadi.r~ip of Chni:ipz~s:;k, retnining thz scz,~e official narx of Chao 4huti- th~i~thorn.Me appinted Chao Saen~(the son of Ch~olvlanoi), anc! Cbco No-Ehzd (the son of Chao Su2, the nephew of Ch,?o ~nuvon~)cs his assist~nts. In 10G3 A. D. Chzo Nhutith?idthorn (~hnr~sulc)trznsfercti his headquarters fro^ th;! old site at iduong Lao- in-~ot to a ;>lace in bzt).een Phon-Boke and VJot Lakorn, on the bank of thc Llekon6 rivcr to the ncst, 2 plecc which vas to bcco!-I@ns Nckorn Cha:lpassak todny. (1) Phra-Sersi was one of the ~1os.i;beautif111 2nd most perfectly cast statues of Buddha. At prescnt, the Statue of Buddha Phrc Scrln is enshrined at Wzt Tathum Wanarm in Bangkok. (2) In the history book of Slam, it was rccorded thst dcpr-ecin- tory vords such ns rrAiw and lrcelr have been applied respectlve- iy to the princes and princesses to shon the despicableness od their prisoners: "In the ezrly ~"orninf., tho prinoners, Ai Anu, A1 Yoh-Pasak, Ai Suthisen...ce Khampon~, Al Surya... are re- ~luvodfrom their cage to be fed.. .m PARAGON REPRINT ORIENTAL SERIES

1. LUN-HENG. Philosophical & Miscellaneous Essays of Wang Ch'ung. Translated by Alfred Forke. 2 vols. 1100 pages, cloth, 1962...... 2. THE EARLY INSTITUTIONAL LIFE OF JAPAN: By Kmichi Asakawa. Second edition. 356 pages, cloth, 1963...... 3. MODERN JAPAN AND SHINTO NATIONALISM: By D. C. Holtom. Second rev. edition, 236 pages, cloth, 1963...... 4. KEY ECONOMIC AREAS IN CHINESE HISTORY: By Ch'ao-ting Chi. Second edition, 191 pages, cloth, 1963...... 5. THE CHINESE RENAISSANCE: The Haskell Le~%uresby Dr. Hu Shih. Second edition, 122 pages, cloth, 1963...... 6. THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE LOGICAL METHOD IN ANCIENT CHINA: By Dr. Hu Shih. Second edition, 193 pages. cloth, 1963...... I. FOUNDATIONS OF CHINESE MUSICAL ART: By John H. Levis. 247 pages, cloth, second edition, 1963...... 8. TIBETAN RELIGIOUS ART: By Antoinette K. Gordon. Second Edition. 120 pages. 45 plates (2 in color). cloth, 1963...... 9. TSENG KUO-FAN: Pioneer Promoter of the Steamship in China. By Gideon Chen. 98 pages, paper, 1961...... 10. TSO TSUNG T'ANG: Pioneer m'omoter of the Modern Dockyard and the Woolen Mill in China. By Gldeon Chen. 93 pages, paper. 1961...... 11. LIN TSE-HSU: Pioneer Promoter of the Adaptation at Western Means uf Maritime ne- fcnse in China. By Gideon Chen. 65 pages, paper. 1961...... 12. THE KOREAN REPOSITORY: 5 vols., 2500 pages, cloth. 1964...... 13. DICTIONNAIRE MONGOL-RUSSE-FRANCAIS: Par J. E. Kowalewski. 3 vole.. 2500 pages, cloth. 1964...... 14. NOTES ON CHINESE LITERATURE: By A. Wylia. With a new introductlon by Dr. Howard S. Levy. 347 pagcs. cloth, 1964...... 15. CHINESE MUSIC: By J. A. Van Adst. Second edition, 88 pages. illustrated, cloth, 1964...... 16. A PRXNlFX OF JAPANESE SWORD BLADES: By B. W. Robinson. 95 paps, illustrated, paper.1961...... 17. A CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF JAPAN AND CHINA: By Aisaburo Akiyama. 48 pages, ~10th.lYG4...... 18. THE PHILOSOPHY OF WANG YANG-MINO: Transl. from the Chinese by Frederick G. Henke. 530 pages, cloth. 1964...... 19. THE PROSE-POETRY OF SU TUNQ-P'O by Cyril Drummond Le Gros Clark. 308 pagcs, cloth, 1964...... 20. A COLLECTION OF CHINESE PROVEBBB by W. Scarborough. Second edition. 105 pages, cloth. 1964...... 21. TSENG KUO-FANG AND THE TAIPING REBELLION by William James Bail. 440 pahws, cloth. 1964...... PARAGON REPRINT ORIENTAL SERIES 22. A RECORD OF BUDDHIST KINGDOMS. Transl. by James Legge. 177 pages, cloth. 1964...... $8.50 23. CHUANG TZU: Translated by Fung Yu-Lan. 173 pages, cloth, 1964...... 7.50 24. PROVERBS AND COMMON SAYINGS FROM THE CHINESE by Arthur H. Smith. 413 pages. cloth, 1964...... -...... 12.50 25. CHINESE CHARACTWS by Dr. L. Wieger. Trmsl. into bEnglish by L. Davrout. 820 pages, cloth. 1964...... 12.50 26. LAND UTlLIZATION IN CHINA by John Lossing Buck. 526 pages, illustr., cloth. 1964. 12.50 27. THE MIDDLE KINGDOM by Samuel Wells Williams. 2 vols., 1538 pages. cloth, 1964. 20.00 28. GEMS OF CHINESE LITERATURE (Verse and Prose) by Herbert A. Giles. 2 vole.. 587 pages. cloth, 1964...... 12.50 29. THE HISTORY OF EARLY RELATIONS BETWEEN THE UNITED STATES ANI) CHINA 1784-1844 by Kenncth S. Latourette. 209 pages, cloth. 1964...... 9.50 30. HISTORY OF LAOS: Transl. from the Lautlan by the Joint Research Institute. 147 pages, cloth, 1964...... 8.50 31. ANCIENT SIAMESE GOVERNMENT AND ADMINISTRATION by H. G. @witch Wales. 269 pages, cloth, 1964...... 10.00 32. CHINESE CALLIGRAPHY by Lucy Driscoll & Kenji Toda. 72 pages, illustrated, cloth. 1964...... 8.50 33. CHINESE BRONZE MIElRORS by Milw Rupert & 0. J. Todd. 263 pages, 31 plates. clnth, 1964...... 1 2. SO 34. TWO LAMAISTIC PANTHEONS by Walter E. Clark. 2 vols., Illustrated, cloth, 1964...... 25.00 35. THE WORKS OF LI PO by Shigeyoshi Obtua. Chinese text with Lnglish translation. Transl. from the Chinese with introduction & biographical matter. 276 pages, cloth, 1964...... 8.50 36. THE FOUR BOOKS: Translated from the Chinese by James Legge. Chinese Wxt, translation & commentarhy. 1015 pabws, cloth, 1964...... 12.50 37. ENCYCLOPEDIA SINICA by Samuel Couling. 640 pages, cloth, 1964...... 12.50 38. THE MOON YEAR by Jullet Hredon & Igor Mitrophanow. 545 pabws, illustrated, cloth, 1964...... 12.50 39. CHINESE-ENGLISH DICTIONARY by Herbert A. Glles. Sccvnd reviscd & enlarged edi- tlon, reprinted from the 1912 edition, 2 vols., 4to., 1900 pages, buckr+am,1964...... 60.00 40. GEMS OF CHINESE VERSE: 'rranslated into English Verse by W. J. B. Ylctcher. Chinese text with English translation. 242 pages, cloth, 1964...... 8.50 41. MORE GEMS OF CHINESE POETRY: Translated from Ult: Chinese by R. J. B. Fletcher. Chinese text & English translation, 208 pages. cloth, 1964...... 7.50 42. TUN LI-CH'EN: Annual customs and festivals in &king, as rccorded in the Yen-Chiny Sui-shih-chi. Transl. by Dcrk Bodde. 169 pages. 6 plates in color, cloth, 1965...... 19.75 43. THE NATIONAL FAITH OF JAPAN: By D. (:. Holhm. xiii. 329 pagcs, illustralcd. cloth, 1964...... 10.00 PARAGON AGENCY PUBLICATIONS A 1 . PRESENT DAY WIJTICAL ORGANIZATION OF CHINA by H . S. Brunnert & V . Hagelstrom . 653 pages . cloth. 1961 ...... $ 9.00 A 2 . CHRISTIAN MCSSIONS AND ORIENTAL CIVILIZATION by Marice T . Price. cloth. 1924 ...... 6.50 A 3 . THE FUNDAMENTAU OF THE THAI LANGUAGE by Stuart Campbell & Chaun Shawoevongee. cloth. 1962...... 7.00 A 4 . HAREM FAVOFllTES OF AN ILLUSTRIOUS CELESTIAL . Trans1. by Dr . Howard S . Levy. cloth. 1958 ...... 3.50 A 5 . THE ILLUSORY FUE. Trans1 . by Dr . Howard S . Levy . cloth. 1962...... 3.95 A 6 . WARM-SOFT VILLAGE: Trans1. by Dr . Howard S . Levy. cloth . 1964...... 5.00 with Chinese P Japanesc text appended 6.00 A 7 . BIBLJOGRAPHY OF KOREAN STUDIES . Compiled by the Asiatic Research Center. Korea University . Seoul. cloth . 1961 ...... 6.00 A 8. DICTIONNAIRE CLASSIQUE DE LA LANGUE CHINOISE par F . S . Couvreur . (Re- print of the 1930 edition). cloth . 1963...... 25.00 A 9 . THE GOLDEN LOTUS by Clement Egerton. 4 vols.. cloth. 1957 ...... 15.00 A 10. THE INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS OF THE CHINESE EMPIRE by H . B . Morse. 3 vols.. cloth . 1961 ...... 20.00 A 11 . THREE HUNDRED POEMS OF THE T'ANG DYNA8TY . Trans1. by Witter Bynner . English translation faclng the Chinese text. cloth. 1964 ...... 5.00 A 12. THE WESP CHAMBER by Henry H . Hart. cloth. 1961 ...... 3.00 A 13. THE IS- OF FORMOSA by James W . Davidson. cloth . 19fil ...... 13.75 A 14. THE TAO TE CHINO: The Writing of Chuang-Tzu: The Thai Shany . Trans1 . by James Legge . English translation facing Chineso text. cloth . 1964...... 12.50 A 15 . A CHINESE BIOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY by Herbert A . Giles. 2 vols. 1022 pages. printed and bound in Chinese Style . cloth portfolio. 1964 ...... 25.00 A 16 . SOUTH INDIAN BRONZES by C . Sivaramamurti . Folio. 86 pages . 100 plates, many in color . cloth. 1963...... 25.00 A 17 . INDIAN SCULPTURE by C . Sivaramamurti . 165 payes. 48 plates . cloth. 1961 ..... 8-00 A 18 . INDIAN HANDICRAFTS by Karnaladevi Chattopadhyaya . 95 pages. illustrations, in black & white & color. cloth. 1963...... 6.75 A 19. PORTFOLIO OF CHINESE PAINTINGS IN THE MUSEUM OF FINE ARTS . BOSTON. (Yuan to Ch'ing Periods) . Folio. descriptive text in English & Chinese . By Kojiro Tomlta & Ilsicn-chi Tseng . 156 collotype & 22 color plates. cloth portfolio . 1961 . . 80.00 PARAGON AGENCY PUBLICATIONS A 20. FQRCEWN OF THE NATIONAL PALACE MUSEW Compiled by the Ndional Palace Museum. Taichung. Taiwan, Republic of China. To he published in 20 volumes. Available now: Vol. 1. Ju Ware of the Sung Dynasty. Folio. 60 pages, 24 color plates. cloth. 1962. Vol. II. Chun Ware of the Sung Dynasty. Folio, 60 pages. 90 color plates, cloth. 1962...... Vol. III. Kuan Ware of the Sung Dynasty. Folio, 40 pages, 69 color plates. cloth. 1963...... Vol. IV. Blue and White Porcelain of the Ming Dynasty. Part 1. Hung Wu & Yung La Ware. 90 color plates, cloth. 1964...... Fuhre volumes to be announced later. A 21. THE WESTERNERS AMONG THE FIGURINES OF THE T'ANG DYNASTY OF CHINA by J. G. Mahler. 4to., 204 pages, 64 plates, cloth, 1959...... A 22. CHINESE PICTORIAL ART: As viewed by the Connoisseur. By R. H. Van Culik. 4to.. 600 pages. 89 plates. cloth, 1958...... A 23. ZWEI MEISTER CHINESISCHER LANDBCHAFTS MALEREI: By Victoria Contag. 4tO.. 101 pagas. 42 plates. cloth. 1955...... A 24. JAPANESE CERAMlCS FROM ANCIENT TO MODERN TIMES. By Fujio Koyama. 70 pages. 92 plates. cloth. 1964......

Paragon Book Reprint Corp. 140 East 59th Street New York. N.Y. 10022